Skip to main content

Full text of "Pope Alexander VI and his court: extracts from the Latin diary of Johannes Burchardus;"

See other formats


POPE  ALEXANDER  VI 

AND  HIS  COURT 


HISTORICAL    MINIATURES 

A  SERIES  OF  MONOGRAPHS 
Edited  by  Dr.  F.  L.  Glaser 

VOL.     I  — SCENES     FROM     THE 

COURT  OF  PETER 

THE  GREAT 

Based  on  the  Latin  Diary  of  John 
G.  Korb,  a  secretary  of  the  Austrian 
Legation  at  the  Court  of  Peter  the 
Great. 

VOL.     II  — POPE     ALEXANDER 
VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

Based  on  the  Diary  of  Johannes 
Burchardus,  Master  of  Ceremonies  to 
Pope  Alexander  VI. 

VOL.      Ill  — LIFE      IN      PARIS 
UNDER  LOUIS  XV 

Extracts  from  the  Diary  of  Simeon 
Prosper  Hardy,  publisher  and  book- 
seller. 


POPE   ALEXANDER   VI 

AND  HIS  COURT 


EXTRACTS   FROM   THE   LATIN    DIAET   OF 

JOHANNES  BURCHARDUS 

>ti 

BISHOP  OF  OSTA  AND  CIVITA  CASTELLAN  A, 
PONTIFICAL  MASTER  OF  CEREMONIES 


EDITED  BY 

DR.  F.  L.  GLASER 


NICHOLAS  L.  BROWN 
NEW  YORK  MCMXXI 


717 


ma 


COPYRIGHT,  1921 

BY 

NICHOLAS  L.  BROWN 


CONTENTS 


CHAPT 

EH 

PAGE 
y 

I 

DEATH  AND  FUNERAL  OF  SIXTUS  IV 

1 

II 

THE    CONCLAVE   WHICH   CHOSE   INNOCENT 
VIII        

11 

III 

FIRST  YEARS  OF  THE  REIGN  OF  INNOCENT 
VIII        

19 

IV 

LAST  YEARS  OF  INNOCENT  VIII  .... 

35 

V 

ACCESSION  OF  ALEXANDER  VI      .... 

53 

VI 

CORONATION  OF  THE  KING  OF  NAPLES  . 

67 

VII 

KING  CHARLES  VIII  IN  ROME     .... 

77 

VIII 

ALEXANDER  AND  His  FAMILY  

85 

IX 

LIFE  IN  ROME  UNDER  THE  BORGIAS  . 

95 

X 

THE  AGGRANDIZEMENT  OF  THE  BORGIAS  . 

105 

XI 

THE  YEAR  OF  THE  JUBILEE    

119 

XII 

FEASTS  AND  FEUDS  IN  ROME  

143 

XIII 

CLOSING  YEARS  OF  ALEXANDER'S  REIGN  . 

157 

XIV 

DEATH  AND  FUNERAL  OF  ALEXANDER     . 

179 

APPENDIX  .  .189 


INTRODUCTION 

"  My  dear  Son : —  We  have  learned  that  your 
Worthiness,  forgetful  of  the  high  office  with  which 
you  are  invested,  was  present  from  the  seventeenth 
to  the  twenty-second  hour,  four  days  ago,  in  the 
Gardens  of  John  de  Bichis,  where  there  were  several 
women  of  Siena,  women  wholly  given  over  to  worldly 
vanities.  Your  companion  was  one  of  your  col- 
leagues whom  his  years,  if  not  the  dignity  of  his 
office,  ought  to  have  reminded  of  his  duty.  We  have 
heard  that  the  dance  was  indulged  in,  in  all  wanton- 
ness. None  of  the  allurements  of  love  were  lacking, 
and  you  conducted  yourself  in  a  wholly  worldly  man- 
ner. Shame  forbids  mention  of  all  that  took  place, 
for  not  only  the  things  themselves  but  their  very 
names  are  unworthy  of  your  rank.  In  order  that 
your  lust  might  be  all  the  more  unrestrained,  the 
husbands,  fathers,  brothers  and  kinsmen  of  the  young 
women  and  girls  were  not  invited  to  be  present.  You 
and  a  few  servants  were  the  leaders  and  inspirers  of 
this  orgy.  It  is  said  that  nothing  is  now  talked  of 
in  Siena  but  your  vanity  which  is  the  subject  of 
universal  ridicule.  Certain  it  is  that  here  at  the 
baths,  where  churchmen  and  the  laity  are  very  nu- 
merous, your  name  is  on  every  one's  tongue." 


viii  INTRODUCTION 

The  words  are  taken  from  an  admonitory  letter  of 
Pope  Pius  II  to  Cardinal  Rodrigo  Borgia  —  better 
known  to  the  world  as  Pope  Alexander  VI  —  written 
in  June,  1460,  when  the  young  cardinal  had  not  yet 
reached  the  thirties,  and  reproving  him  for  having 
arranged  a  bacchanalian  feast  in  Siena.  No  words 
could  better  characterize  the  personality  of  Alexan- 
der VI,  for  they  show  him  as  the  man  of  the  world 
he  was  as  Cardinal  Borgia  and  remained  after  he 
had  become  Pope  Alexander. 

The  limelight  of  history  has  played  in  a  rather 
oblique  and  unkind  way  on  the  Borgias.  Pope  Alex- 
ander^s  personality  has  been  distorted  until  he 
became  a  perfect  monster;  yet  his  greatest  weak- 
ness was  an  easy  freedom  from  moral  scruples,  and 
this  might  not  have  blurred  his  personal  charm  at  all 
had  he  not  become  the  tool  of  his  son  Cesare.  More 
unjust  still  were  most  historians  to  his  daughter  Lu- 
cretia,  who  has  been  depicted  as  a  kind  of  Messalina, 
although  she  was  at  the  best  the  "  indifferente " 
among  the  great  women  of  her  time,  and  at  her 
worst  a  beauty  without  any  will  of  her  own.  If  it  is 
the  historian's  task  to  distribute  praise  and  blame, 
some  of  the  latter  may  fall  on  Alexander's  favorite 
son  Cesare.  Even  if  he  was  not  such  a  perfect  vir- 
tuoso of  crime  as  he  has  been  described,  he  certainly 
was  not  much  better  than  some  of  the  worst  of  his 
more  prominent  contemporaries. 

Thus  in  considering  the  rise  and  fall  of  the  Borgia 


INTRODUCTION  ix 

family  one  ought  to  keep  in  mind  that  the  Borgias 
were  after  all  the  creatures  of  an  epoch,  rich  in  ex- 
traordinary personalities  as  few  others  in  human  his- 
tory have  been.  Before  rendering  judgment  con- 
sideration must  be  given  to  the  remarkably  complex 
personalities  of  the  Renaissance.  The  men  and 
women  of  that  epoch  of  transformation  from  the 
middle  ages  to  modern  times  were  so  constituted  that 
it  was  easily  possible  for  them  to  turn  from  cruelty 
and  crime  and  vice,  from  corruption  and  treachery, 
to  religion  with  a  fervid  and  impassioned  sincerity. 
The  Borgias,  as  will  be  seen,  did  not  differ  greatly 
from  many  of  their  contemporaries.  To  make  them 
the  scapegoats  of  their  times  shows,  perhaps,  a  just 
indignation  at  their  crimes,  but  little  understanding 
of  the  conditions  under  which  they  lived. 

Bearing  in  mind  these  conditions  and  the  remark- 
able rise  of  the  House  of  Borgia,  one  will  be  better 
prepared  to  understand  the  personality  of  Pope 
Alexander  who  with  all  his  faults  was  certainly  not 
without  redeeming  features.  "  Of  his  ability,  of  his 
genius  even,"  says  Bishop  A.  H.  Mathew,  one  of  his 
recent  biographers,  "  there  can  be  no  two  opinions ; 
indeed  if  vigor  of  body  and  mind  were  all  that  was 
required  of  a  pope,  Alexander  VI  would  have  been 
among  the  greatest.  He  had  a  remarkable  capacity 
for  hard  mental  work,  and  his  buoyant,  jovial  nature 
enabled  him  to  bear  his  burden  of  vice  and  crime  with 
a  lightness  impossible  to  a  man  of  a  less  sanguine 


x  INTRODUCTION 

disposition."  Such  was  the  complex  personality  of 
this  typical  man  of  the  Renaissance. 

A  fair  estimate  of  Alexander  VI  must  include  in 
addition  to  his  personal  gifts  and  the  complexities 
of  his  character  a  consideration  of  the  remarkable 
rise  of  his  family.  It  was  from  this  source  that  he 
received  a  further  impetus  toward  that  most  seduc- 
tive of  all  human  temptations  —  the  abuse  of  power. 
The  Borgias  like  the  Bonapartes  three  centuries  later 
in  France  were  neither  an  old  nor  a  native  family. 
They  had  come  from  Spain  where  their  ancestors  had 
participated  in  the  expulsion  of  the  Moors  in  the 
thirteenth  century,  their  family  name  being  derived 
from  their  native  place  of  Borjia  on  the  borders 
of  Aragon,  Gastile  and  Navarre. 

But  with  the  election  of  one  of  their  family,  Alonzp 
Borgia,  as  Pope  Calixtus  III,  in  the  middle  of  the 
fifteenth  century,  they  became  prbminent  in  the  af- 
fairs of  the  European  world  just  at  the  moment 
when  Italy,  then  the  most  advanced  country  of  that 
continent,  had  cast  off  the  fetters  of  mediaeval  en- 
velopment and  entered  upon  the  most  brilliant  period 
of  its  cultural  development.  Calixtus  III  had  been 
a  professor  of  jurisprudence  in  Lerida  in  Spain, 
where  he  won  the  reputation  of  being  one  of  the 
foremost  jurists  of  his  time.  He  had  come  to  Rome 
as  a  legal  adviser  to  King  Alphonso  of  Naples. 
His  knowledge  and  character  and  his  extreme  age 
which  made  it  certain  that  he  would  not  be  long  in 


INTRODUCTION  xi 

the  way  of  other  aspirants  to  the  papal  tiara  finally 
secured  his  elevation  to  the  highest  place  in  Christen- 
dom. 

In  contrast  to  the  other  papal  elections  of  the 
time  the  nomination  of  Calixtus  III  was  not  accom- 
panied by  the  sneering  remarks  which  such  occa- 
sions usually  called  forth.  Although  his  reign  lasted 
only  three  years  he  managed  to  secure  a  firm  foot- 
ing for  the  Borgia  family  in  the  Roman  hierarchy. 
He  may  indeed  be  considered  as  one  of  the  initiators 
of  nepotism  in  the  papacy,  and  the  first  ruler  of 
the  Roman  church,  who  founded  a  kind  of  family 
dynasty  through  the  promotion  of  his  nephews. 
Two  of  these,  Luis  and  Rodrigo  Borgia  (later  Pope 
Alexander  VI)  became  cardinals,  while  a  third  who 
was  not  a  priest  was  promoted  to  the  captaincy- 
general  of  the  papal  state  and  created  duke  of  Spo- 
leto.  The  latter,  as  prefect  of  Rome,  had  also  to 
keep  in  check  the  old  families  of  the  Colonna  and 
Orsini,  the  traditional  enemies  of  the  papal  rule  in 
the  Holy  City. 

While  Calixtus  III  kept  on  the  defensive  against 
his  enemies  in  the  city  of  his  residence,  he  followed 
the  papal  tradition  of  crusading  against  the  Turk. 
The  latter  had  just  taken  possession  of  Constanti- 
nople and  made  it  his  capital.  The  power  of  the 
Turkish  empire  was  spreading  in  South-Eastern 
Europe,  and  to  war  against  it  Calixtus  brought 
great  sacrifices,  selling  the  jewels  of  the  papal  treas- 


xii  INTRODUCTION 

ury  and  other  possessions  of  the  Church.  For  an- 
other and  greater  phenomenon  of  his  time,  the 
Renaissance  in  Italy,  Pope  Calixtus  had  no  under- 
standing. The  humanists  complained  that  he  never 
gave  them  a  helping  hand,  and  that  he  even  sold  the 
precious  golden  bindings  of  Greek  manuscripts  in 
order  to  finance  his  expeditions  against  the  Turks. 
The  successors  of  Calixtus  III  held  other  views. 
Literature  and  the  arts  flourished  under  their  pat- 
ronage. Painters  and  sculptors,  writers  and  sav- 
ants, thronged  the  papal  Court.  This  intrusion  of 
scantily  disguised  agnosticism  into  the  heart  of  the 
church  frightened  the  pious  and  the  conservatives 
who  heard  the  first  rumblings  of  the  Reformation. 
Paul  II  restored  the  pagan  monuments  of  Rome,  and, 
after  the  Medici  of  Florence,  was  the  greatest  col- 
lector of  the  time.  The  successor  of  Paul,  Sixtus 
IV,  went  even  further.  The  principal  result  of  his 
reign  was  £he  secularization  of  the  papacy.  For 
Sixtus  IV  was  a  worldly  prince  in  the  full  sense  of 
the  word.  The  aim  of  his  policy  was  not  even  the 
extension  of  the  power  of  the  Holy  See,  but  primarily 
the  enrichment  of  his  relatives  and  favorites.  With 
his  approval  the  Medici  were  murdered  by  the  Pazzi 
family,  a  design  which  could  not  be  accomplished 
completely  and  which  finally  reacted  to  the  disad- 
vantage of  the  Pope  himself.  There  was  an  in- 
creasing demand  for  a  council  which  should  depose 
this  ruler  of  the  church  "  without  religion  and  con- 


INTRODUCTION  xiii 

science  who  was  called  the  Pope  " ;  a  pious  poet  of 
the  time  wailed  over  the  fact  that  everything  was  at 
sale  in  Rome :  "  Temples,  priests,  altars  and  even 
prayers,  heaven  and  God."  In  August,  1484,  Sixtus 
died,  at  the  age  of  seventy,  a  martyr  to  gout  and 
worn  out  with  rage  at  the  news  of  the  peace  which 
had  been  made  between  the  Duke  of  Ferrara  and  the 
Venetians  without  his  consent. 

In  the  eyes  of  the  critics  of  the  Holy  See  the  reign 
of  Innocent  VIII  (1484-1492)  was  no  improve- 
ment. He  was  the  first  Pope  who  dared  to  acknowl- 
edge his  son  in  public,  and  one  of  his  chief  aims 
was  to  procure  him  wealth  and  position.  If  Sixtus 
had  secured  money  through  the  sale  of  spiritual 
indulgences  and  dignities,  Innocent  and  his  son  ob- 
tained it  through  a  bank  of  secular  pardons  where 
amnesty  for  murder  could  be  had  at  high  fees.  A 
hundred  and  fifty  ducats  of  every  fine  went  to  the 
papal  treasury,  the  rest  to  the  Pope's  son,  Frances- 
chetto  Cibo.  Special  traps  were  set  in  Rome  to 
catch  the  criminals  who  were  able  to  pay  the  Pope 
for  their  misdeeds.  In  the  meantime  Innocent 
looked  on  complacently  from  his  well-guarded  palace 
at  the  increasing  criminality  in  Rome.  This  Fran- 
ceschetto  had  only  one  aim  in  life,  and  this  was  to 
get  the  papal  treasure-chests  in  his  hands  as  soon 
as  his  father  died.  When  in  1490  a  false  rumor 
spread  that  the  Pope  had  died,  he  attempted  in  fact 
to  carry  off  all  the  available  cash  of  the  papal 


xiv  INTRODUCTION 

Camera.  He  even  tried  to  take  along  the  Turkish 
Prince  Zizim  who  lived  as  a  prisoner  at  the  papal 
court,  hoping  to  sell  him  at  a  high  price  to  one  of 
the  many  foreign  rulers  who  were  anxious  to  get  pos- 
session of  him. 

Rodrigo  Borgia,  who  succeeded  Innocent  VIII 
two  years  after  this  incident,  was  born  at  Xativa, 
Spain,  in  1431,  and  became  a  priest  in  1468.  The 
man  of  the  world,  who  was  so  admired  in  his  later 
life,  was  foreshadowed  in  the  boy,  for  at  the  age  of 
scarcely  eight  years  he  was  conspicuous  in  the  streets 
of  his  home  town  for  the  grace  and  gallantry  of  his 
bearing.  After  having  been  educated  at  Valencia, 
he  studied  at  the  University  of  Bologna,  and  on  his 
return  to  Spain  he  practiced  successfully  as  an  advo- 
cate. In  1456  Calixtus  III  bestowed  the  cardinal's 
purple  upon  his  nephew,  and  a  year  later  the  impor- 
tant office  of  vice-chancellor  of  the  Church  of  Rome 
was  conferred  on  him. 

By  the  historian  Gasparino  of  Verona  the  young 
Cardinal  is  thus  described :  "  He  is  handsome ;  of 
a  most  glad  countenance  and  joyous  aspect,  gifted 
with  honeyed  and  choice  eloquence.  The  beautiful 
women  on  whom  his  eyes  are  cast  he  lures  to  love 
him,  and  moves  them  in  a  wondrous  way,  more 
powerfully  than  the  magnet  influences  iron."  It 
appears,  however,  that  only  three  women  played  a 
prominent  role  in  his  life.  The  first  was  Vanozza 
dei  Catanei,  and  in  his  later  life  the  beautiful  Giulia 


INTRODUCTION  xv 

Farnese  is  openly  mentioned  as  his  mistress.  In 
the  intervening  period  his  niece,  Hadriana  Orsini, 
seems  to  have  had  relations  with  him,  but  she 
patiently  effaced  herself  when  any  other  intimate 
acquaintance  of  Alexander  was  concerned.  He 
never  forgot  Vanozza,  whom  he  had  met  in  his  earlier 
life;  she  was  born  in  1442  and  died  in  1518,  and  was 
the  mother  of  his  dearest  children.  She  always  lived 
in  magnificence,  and  enjoyed  the  possession  of  the 
various  palaces  which  her  lover  had  given  her. 

At  the  time  when  he  was  still  practicing  law  Rod- 
rigo  Borgia  made  the  acquaintance  of  a  widow  and 
her  two  daughters.  He  entered  into  intimate  rela- 
tions with  the  mother,  and  after  her  death  became 
guardian  of  the  girls.  One  of  these  he  sent  to  a 
convent;  the  other  he  made  his  mistress.  This  was 
Vanozza,  who  is  described  by  contemporaries  as  a 
combination  of  voluptuous  beauty,  amiability,  and 
shrewdness.  He  had  five  children  by  her,  but  he  did 
not  recognize  them  openly  until  after  he  became 
Pope.  The  oldest  was  Pedro  Luis,  first  Duke  of 
Gandia,  who  was  born  about  1467 ;  Giovanni  was 
born  in  1474  and  assassinated  1498  (see  p.  89),  and 
Cesare  in  1476.  The  other  two  children  were  Donna 
Lucretia,  born  in  1480,  and  Don  Jofre,  born  in 
1481.  About  1480  Cardinal  Borgia  in  order  to 
cover  up  his  relations  with  Vanozza  and  to  lighten 
his  own  burden  found  a  husband  for  her.  He  ob- 
tained a  position  as  apostolic  secretary  for  him  from 


xvi  INTRODUCTION 

Pope  Sixtus  IV.  This  is  the  only  marriage  men- 
tioned. 

None  of  Vanozza's  contemporaries  have  given  any 
clue  as  to  the  gifts  that  enabled  her  to  hold  the 
pleasure-loving  cardinal  so  securely  and  to  obtain 
for  her  recognition  as  the  mother  of  several  of  his 
acknowledged  children.  She  was  of  Roman  origin 
and  came  from  a  middle-class  family.  "  We  may 
imagine  her,"  says  the  historian  Gregorovius,  "  to 
have  been  a  strong  and  voluptuous  woman  like  those 
still  seen  about  the  streets  of  Rome.  They  possess 
none  of  the  grace  of  the  ideal  woman  of  the  Umbrian 
school,  but  they  have  something  of  the  magnificence 
of  the  imperial  city  —  Juno  and  Venus  are  united 
in  them.  They  would  resemble  the  ideals  of  Titian 
and  Paolo  Veronese  but  for  their  black  hair  and 
dark  complexion, —  blond  and  red  hair  have  always 
been  rare  among  the  Romans.  But  without  doubt 
Vanozza  was  of  great  beauty  and  ardent  passions; 
for  if  not,  how  could  she  have  maintained  her  rela- 
tions with  the  cardinal  ?  " 

Rodrigo  Borgia  secured  his  accession  to  the  Holy 
See  by  buying  the  necessary  majority  through  prom- 
ises and  bribery.  A  short  while  before  the  meeting 
of  the  Conclave,  for  instance,  he  had  sent  four  mule- 
loads  of  silver  to  Cardinal  Sforza's  house  on  the  pre- 
text that  it  might  be  more  safely  guarded  there. 
After  his  election  in  1492  he  hurried  on  the  same 
night  to  St.  Peter's  for  the  inaugural  ceremonies.  A 


INTRODUCTION  xvii 

contemporary,  Sigismondo  de'  Conti,  said  of  the  hew 
Pope :  "  Few  people  understand  etiquette  so  well  as 
he  did;  he  knew  how  to  make  most  of  himself,  and 
took  pains  to  shine  in  conversation  and  to  be  dignified 
in  his  manners.  In  the  latter  point  his  majestic 
stature  gave  him  an  advantage.  Also  he  was  just 
at  the  age  (about  sixty)  at  which  Aristotle  says  that 
men  are  wisest.  Robust  in  body  and  vigorous  in 
mind,  he  was  admirably  well  equipped  for  his  new 
position.  He  was  tall  and  powerfully  built,  and, 
though  his  eyes  were  blinking,  they  were  penetrating 
and  lively ;  in  conversation  he  was  extremely  affable ; 
he  understood  money  matters  thoroughly."  An- 
other contemporary,  Hieronymus  Portius,  describ- 
ing him  in  1 493,  says :  "  Alexander  is  tall  and  neither 
light  nor  dark,  his  eyes  are  black  and  his  lips  some- 
what full.  His  health  is  robust,  and  he  is  able  to 
bear  any  pain  or  fatigue.  He  is  wonderfully  elo- 
quent and  a  thorough  man  of  the  world."  The 
celebrated  Jason  Mainus  of  Milan  calls  attention  to 
his  elegance  of  figure,  his  serene  brow,  his  kingly  fore- 
head, his  countenance  with  its  expression  of  generos- 
ity and  majesty,  his  genius,  and  the  heroic  beauty 
of  his  whole  presence. 

It  was  a  happy  combination  of  mind  and  body, 
and  its  power  lay  in  the  perfect  balance  of  all  its 
faculties.  It  was  a  personality  which  radiated 
serene  brightness,  for  the  picture  often  drawn  of 
this  Borgia,  as  a  sinister  monster,  is  not  true  to  life. 


xviii  INTRODUCTION 

Quite  on  the  contrary,  and  unlike  his  son  Cesare,  says 
Bishop  A.  H.  Mathew  in  his  biography  of  Rodrigo 
Borgia,  Alexander  does  not  appear  to  have  been 
wantonly  inhuman  although  the  prevalent  belief  that 
he  poisoned  *  his  cardinals  when  his  treasury  needed 
replenishing  can  neither  be  proved  nor  disproved 
(see  p.  178).  But  he  did  not  revel  in  cruelty  as 
cruelty  though  he  certainly  never  let  any  humane 
scruples  stand  in  the  way  of  his  own  advancement. 
He  was  not  a  tyrant  in  the  ordinary  sense  of  the 
word,  being  preserved  from  that  vice  as  a  rule  by  his 
natural  geniality. 

The  advancement  of  his  family  became,  as  the 
years  of  his  reign  went  on,  more  and  more  the  domi- 
nant passion  of  Alexander,  but  at  the  same  time  the 
organization  of  the  Roman  Curia  was  improved  and 
the  salaries  of  officials  were  paid  punctually.  The 
latter  had  not  always  been  a  custom  under  former 
Popes.  The  administration  of  justice  in  Rome  and 
the  Papal  State  was  also  made  more  effective,  and  in 
time  of  famine  the  poor  were  helped  with  supplies  of 
corn  from  Sicily.  "  Nevertheless,"  admits  Mathew, 
"  the  populace  detested  their  Pope  with  a  deadly 
loathing,  and  the  fact  that  Rodrigo  Borgia  was 
permitted  to  occupy  the  throne  of  St.  Peter  for  a 

1  The  famous  slow  and  effective  white  powder  used  by  the 
Borgias  was  arsenic,  and  they  probably  used  it  more  success- 
fully and  perhaps  more  frequently  than  others  of  that  period. 


INTRODUCTION  xix 

space  of  ten  years  affords  remarkable  proof  of  the 
strength  of  the  later  mediaeval  Papacy." 

In  every  day  life  Alexander  VI  is  described  of 
being  genial  and  pleasant  and  fond  of  talking,  so 
much  so  that  he  was  almost  incapable  of  keeping  a 
secret.  He  was  impetuous,  but  he  rarely  bore  malice, 
and  he  had  but  little  sympathy  with  the  vindictive 
spirit  constantly  displayed  by  his  son  Cesare.  Nat- 
urally unreserved  and  expansive,  he  never  hid  his 
joy  at  the  success  of  his  schemes.  To  inferiors  he 
showed  himself  affable,  and  it  is  said  that  he  "  liked 
to  do  unpleasant  things  in  a  pleasant  manner."  Al- 
though religious  formalities  meant  nothing  to  him, 
he  was  much  concerned  in  ceremonies  when  they 
served  his  purpose.  But  to  the  rules  of  Lenten 
abstinence  he  paid  little  regard  and  at  the  solemn 
mass  sung  on  the  arrival  in  Rome  of  King  Charles 
VIII  of  France  he  confused  all  the  ceremonies. 
Nevertheless  he  cherished  a  particular  devotion  for 
the  Blessed  Virgin  and  in  her  honor  he  revived  the 
custom  of  ringing  the  bells  during  the  recantation  of 
the  Angelus  thrice  a  day.  One  of  his  greatest  de- 
lights was  to  watch  beautiful  women  dancing.  When 
Lucretia  and  the  ladies  of  her  court  were  engaged 
in  this  art,  he  was  careful  to  summon  the  ambassa- 
dors of  Ferrara  so  that  they  might  watch  his  daugh- 
ter's grace,  for  he  was  anxious  to  see  her  married 
to  the  son  of  the  duke. 


xx  INTRODUCTION 

This  plan  he  achieved  in  the  year  1501  when  Lu- 
cretia  was  married  to  Alphonso  d'Este.  After  this 
marriage  and  until  her  death  in  1519  Lucretia  seems 
to  have  lived  a  comparatively  quiet  and  happy  life. 
During  her  earlier  life  she  was  much  maligned  and 
accused  of  many  crimes ;  as  a  matter  of  fact,  she  was 
always  the  tool  of  her  father  and  brother.  In  1493, 
at  the  age  of  thirteen  years,  she  had  been  married  to 
Giovanni  Sforza,  and  a  gorgeous  banquet  was  given 
to  celebrate  the  event.  After  spending  a  happy  and 
careless  year  at  her  husband's  beautiful  estate  of 
Pesaro,  her  marriage  took  a  bad  turn  because  the 
house  of  Sforza  was  fast  losing  its  former  prestige. 
Giovanni's  life  was  threatened  if  he  did  not  give  up 
the  Pope's  daughter.  In  1497  the  final  divorce  was 
pronounced.  Lucretia's  attitude  in  the  whole  affair 
became  the  subject  of  much  satire  and  criticism. 
But  in  the  following  year  she  entered  into  a  second 
marriage  with  Alphonso  Bisceglia,  a  natural  son  of 
King  Alphonso  II  of  Naples.  Her  husband  was  con- 
sidered "  one  of  the  most  beautiful  men  of  Italy," 
and  was  seven  years  younger  than  she.  Threatened 
by  the  open  hatred  of  Cesare  Borgia,  Alphonso  flew 
from  Rome  during  the  following  year,  but  returned 
a  few  months  later  with  Lucretia,  who  was  passion- 
ately enamored  of  her  handsome  husband.  In  the 
summer  of  1500  Alphonso  was  wounded  mortally  by 
assassins  who  probably  acted  under  orders  of  the 
Orsini  family.  Alphonso  considered  Cesare  as  the 


INTRODUCTION  xxi 

real  instigator  of  the  assault,  and  shot  at  him  as  he 
left  his  house  after  calling  on  him  and  was  cut  to 
pieces  by  Cesare's  guards. 

Lucretia  was  only  a  tool  of  the  Borgias,  father 
and  son,  but  Cesare  was  the  pride  and  center  of 
the  family.  From  1497  on  he  was  the  real  ruler 
of  the  Pontifical  State,  and  Alexander  frequently 
seems  to  have  submitted  to  his  will  against  his  own 
better  judgment.  The  crown  of  Italy  was  Cesare's 
ambition.  The  plottings  of  the  Pope  with  the  Kings 
of  France  and  Naples  and  other  Italian  rulers  had 
their  origin  in  this  wish,  which  burned  more  violently 
in  the  breast  of  this  gifted  and  demonic  son  of 
Alexander  than  in  that  of  other  Italian  tyrants  of 
the  time.  Working  toward  this  end  the  Borgias 
decided  upon  the  annihilation  of  the  prominent 
Italian  families.  The  Gaetani  and  the  Orsini  were 
thus  exterminated  (see  p.  171);  the  Colonnas  and 
others  were  driven  from  their  possessions.  In  the 
midst  of  this  slaughter  and  assassination  stood 
Cesare,  and  Alexander  put  all  the  money  and  influ- 
ence of  the  church  at  his  disposal. 

Pope  Sixtus  IV  already  had  favored  young  Cesare. 
Scarcely  seven  years  old  he  received  from  him  the 
income  of  the  Cathedral  of  Valencia,  two  years  later 
he  was  made  provost  of  Abar;  at  the  age  of  fifteen 
Innocent  VIII  created  him  Bishop  of  Pamplona. 
After  the  coronation  of  his  father  he  became  Arch- 
bishop of  Valencia  and  a  few  years  later  a  cardinal. 


xxii  INTRODUCTION 

From  the  bishopric  of  Valencia  Cesare  drew  an 
annual  income  of  16,000  ducats.  But  even  under  the 
then  existing  conditions  he  found  priesthood  too 
great  an  obstacle  for  his  political  ambitions,  and  he 
resigned  the  cardinalate  to  devote  himself  to  his 
military  and  political  plans. 

Before  his  excesses  and  the  disease  resulting  from 
them  disfigured  him  and  forced  him  occasionally  to 
wear  a  mask,  he  possessed  great  beauty  and  strength. 
He  could  cut  off  a  bull's  head  with  one  stroke,  he 
bent  an  iron  bar  and  broke  a  horseshoe  with  his 
hands,  and  he  tore  a  new  rope.  His  strong  body  was 
graceful,  and  he  was  admired  as  an  accomplished 
dancer  and  horseman.  He  loved  precious  clothes 
and  rare  weapons  which  are  described  at  length  in 
the  diplomatic  reports  of  the  time;  his  sword  was 
known  as  the  king  of  swords.  He  remained  always 
a  Spaniard,  preferring  the  Spanish  tongue  and  pre- 
serving the  proud  senstitiveness  of  a  Spanish  grandee 
even  in  respect  to  the  written  word  touching  his  per- 
sonality. The  more  jovial  personality  of  Alexander 
permitted  a  remarkable  freedom  of  expression,  but 
Cesare  persecuted  all  criticism  directed  against  him 
with  savage  cruelty.  When  Alexander  remarked 
that  Rome  was  a  free  city  where  every  one  could 
write  and  say  what  he  pleased,  Cesare  replied  that 
he  would  make  repent  those  who  did  so.  If  he  suc- 
ceeded in  seizing  one  who  had  written  a  Pasquinade 
against  him  he  had  his  tongue  sliced  with  a  red-hot 


INTRODUCTION  xxiii 

dagger  and  both  his  hands  cut  off.  He  frequently 
indulged  in  needless  cruelty.  One  day  he  had  six 
men  brought  in  the  street  before  St.  Peter's,  and 
they  were  hunted  like  game  with  crossbows  in  the 
closed  street.  Many  murders  were  ascribed  to  him 
by  his  contemporaries ;  a  few  of  these  have  been 
proven  to  have  been  the  deeds  of  others.  Thus  he 
was  held  responsible  for  the  murder  of  his  brother, 
Cardinal  Giovanni  Borgia,  but  it  is  more  likely  that 
this  mysterious  assassination  was  an  act  of  revenge 
on  the  part  of  an  offended  husband. 

On  account  of  his  magnificent  physique  Cesare  at- 
tracted women,  but  they  played  a  much  smaller  role 
in  his  life  than  many  of  the  sensational  biographies 
would  have  us  believe.  Only  one  real  love  adventure 
is  reported,  and  that  was  during  the  winter  of  1500 
when  he  had  his  Spanish  horsemen  seize  the  wife  of 
one  of  the  captains  of  the  Republic  of  Venice.  The 
Republic  sent  a  formal  protest  to  Pope  Alexander, 
who  regretted  the  incident.  But  no  word  of  protest 
was  heard  from  Dorotea,  the  abducted  wife,  who  a 
few  years  later  wrote  to  the  Republic  of  San  Marco 
that  she  was  willing  to  return  to  her  husband  in  case 
good  treatment  would  be  assured  her.  There  is  also 
mentioned  a  strong  and  beautiful  woman  companion 
during  one  of  his  campaigns.  Women  may  have  been 
a  certain  distraction  in  his  hours  of  leisure,  but  they 
meant  little  in  his  life.  His  marriage  with  Charlotte 
d'Albret,  a  sister  of  the  King  of  Navarre,  had  lasted 


xxiv  INTRODUCTION 

scarcely  four  months,  when  Cesare  returned  to  Rome. 
He  never  saw  his  wife  again  nor  did  he  ever  see  his 
daughter  Louise  born  in  1500.  His  style  of  life 
was  considered  peculiar  even  in  that  time  for  he  sel- 
dom rose  before  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  and 
went  to  bed  at  the  twilight  of  the  morning. 

After  the  death  of  Pope  Alexander  the  star  of 
Cesare  declined.  A  few  weeks  after  Cardinal  Giuliano 
Rovere  had  become  Pope  Julius  II,  Cesare  was  ar- 
rested and  taken  to  Rome.  He  was  set  at  liberty 
soon  afterward,  however,  without  the  knowledge  of 
the  Pope  and  escaped  to  Naples,  where  he  was  seized 
again  and  sent  to  Spain.  There  he  was  kept  under 
strict  confinement  in  various  castles,  and  his  only 
recreation  was  flying  his  falcons  and  watching 
them  as  they  seized  upon  their  prey  and  tore  it  to 
pieces.  In  1506  he  again  escaped  and  fell  in  battle 
the  same  year  as  the  commander  of  an  army  of  his 
brother-in-law,  the  King  of  Navarre. 

Thus  ended  the  Borgias,  father  and  son.  Their 
graves  are  unknown.  Their  crimes  have  been  exag- 
gerated, but  the  works  of  artists  they  encouraged  and 
patronized  are  still  extant.  Raphael,  Michelangelo, 
and  Pinturicchio  worked  for  the  Borgias,  and  Coper- 
nicus lectured  in  Rome  during  the  year  of  the  jubilee 
on  his  new  theory  of  the  motion  of  the  heavenly 
bodies.  If  this  Pope  has  been  called  the  most  char- 
actertistic  incarnation  of  the  secular  spirit  in  the 
papacy  of  the  fifteenth  century,  it  should  be  remem- 


INTRODUCTION  xxv 

bered  that  the  secularization  of  the  papacy  had  be- 
gun with  Sixtus  IV  and  that  it  was  as  conspicuous 
under  Innocent  VIII  as  under  Alexander  VI. 


The  minute  descriptions  in  Burchard's  Diary  help 
us  to  understand  the  contradictory  elements  in  the 
many-sided  character  of  Alexander  VI,  and  show  it 
in  its  relations  with  politics,  war,  government,  love, 
and  religion.  Of  the  description  of  Alexander's 
court  in  this  Diary,  Gregorovius,  one  of  the  fore- 
most authorities  of  the  period,  says :  "  Never  did 
any  chronicler  describe  the  things  about  him  so 
clearly  and  so  concisely,  so  dryly,  and  with  so  little 
feeling  —  things  that  were  worthy  of  the  pen  of 
Tacitus.  That  Burchard  was  not  friendly  to  the 
Borgias  is  proved  by  the  way  his  diary  is  written. 
It  is,  however,  absolutely  truthful.  This  man  well 
knew  how  to  conceal  his  feelings,  if  the  dull  routine 
of  his  office  had  left  him  any.  He  went  through 
the  daily  ceremonies  of  the  Vatican  mechanically  and 
kept  his  place  there  under  five  popes.  Burchard 
must  have  appeared  to  the  Borgias  as  a  harmless 
pedant ;  for  if  not,  would  they  have  permitted  him  to 
behold  and  describe  their  doings  and  yet  live?  Even 
the  little  he  did  write  in  his  Diary  concerning  events 
of  the  day  would  have  cost  him  his  head  had  it  come 
to  the  knowledge  of  Alexander  or  Cesare.  It  ap- 
pears, however,  that  the  diaries  of  the  masters  of 
ceremonies  were  not  subjected  to  official  censorship. 


xxvi  INTRODUCTION 

Cesare  would  have  spared  him  no  more  than  he  did 
his  father's  favorite,  Pedro  Calderon  Perotto,  whom 
he  stabbed,  and  Cervillon  (se  p.  117),  whom  he  killed 
—  both  of  whom  frequently  performed  important 
parts  in  the  ceremonies  of  the  Vatican.  Nor  did 
Cesare  spare  the  private  secretary,  Francesco 
Troche,  whom  Alexander  VI  had  often  employed  in 
diplomatic  affairs.  There  is  no  doubt  that  he  was 
one  of  Lucretia's  most  intimate  acquaintances.  In 
June,  1503,  Cesare  had  this  favorite  of  his  father 
strangled."  This  fate  would  have  awaited  the 
author  of  the  present  Diary  had  its  existence  ever 
come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Borgias.  Johannes 
Burchardus  (or  Burchard)  was  born  near  Strasburg, 
in  Alsace,  in  the  middle  of  the  fifteen  century.  Des- 
tined for  the  Church,  he  was  educated  from  his  earli- 
est childhood  in  an  ecclesiastical  environment. 
Instead  of  following  a  course  of  theology  which  then 
required  ten  years'  close  study  to  obtain  the  Doctor's 
degree,  Burchard,  practical  man  that  he  was,  chose 
an  easier  way,  that  of  the  law,  where  the  course  of 
study  was  only  four  years,  and  the  hope  of  honor 
and  fortune  equally  sure.  Four  years  after  having 
received  his  Doctor's  cap  he  indeed  succeeded  with 
the  help  of  friends  in  reaching  Rome.  Here  advo- 
cates found  a  lucrative  income  in  the  numberless  law- 
suits that  were  incessantly  before  the  ecclesiastical 
courts.  The  pursuit  of  benefices,  characteristic  of 
the  time,  gave  rise  to  numerous  acts  of  injustice,  and 


INTRODUCTION  xxvii 

owners  turned  out  of  their  rightful  possessions  did 
not  give  them  up  without  a  protest. 

Opportunity  soon  knocked  at  the  door  of  the 
young  lawyer  at  the  Papal  court.  Agostino  Pa- 
trizzi,  assistant  master  of  ceremonies  and  a  friend  of 
Burchard,  longed  to  retire.  Supported  by  Patrizzi's 
recommendation  it  was  an  easy  matter  for  Burchard 
to  secure  the  appointment,  and  in  December,  1463, 
he  was  installed  as  a  Clerk  of  the  Ceremonies.  As 
soon  as  he  entered  upon  his  office,  Burchard  resolved 
to  note  down  all  details  relating  to  his  duties,  so  as 
to  have  a  guide  for  precedents  of  conduct.  At  first 
he  confined  himself  to  entering  notes  of  little  general 
interest.  Later,  seeing  how  much  advantage  there 
was  in  fuller  accounts,  he  expanded  his  notes.  The 
Diary  really  begins  with  the  death  of  Sixtus  IV,  in 
August,  1484,  and  a  striking  account  is  given  how 
the  Pope  was  left  dead  and  naked  upon  a  table,  while 
the  officials  and  servants  of  his  palace  were  carrying 
off  everything  upon  which  they  could  lay  their  hands. 

Innocent  VIII,  his  successor,  was  at  once  besieged 
with  petitions  from  the  cardinals  who  had  given  him 
their  votes.  He  signed  everything  without  question, 
and  in  the  wholesale  distribution  of  grants  and 
favors  Burchard  took  care  that  he  was  not  over- 
looked. Although  a  sceptic  with  regard  to  every- 
thing outside  his  own  office,  Burchard  showed  all  the 
passion  of  a  pedant  in  his  observance  of  the  cere- 
monial for  which  he  was  responsible.  Lapses  of  eti- 


xxviii  INTRODUCTION 

quette  caused  him  acute  annoyance.  But  it  is  just 
this  pedantry  which  makes  his  diary  especially  valu- 
able. It  is  just  the  lymphatic,  egotistic,  unimagina- 
tive qualities  in  a  man  like  Burchard  that  give  his 
detailed  narrative  the  stamp  of  truth,  and  there  is 
little  doubt  that  he  is  one  of  the  most  trustworthy 
contemporary  witnesses. 

This  is  especially  true  of  the  outside  dealing  with 
the  court  of  Alexander  VI,  for  during  this  period 
he  devotes  increasing  attention  to  political  incidents 
and  anecdotal  sidelights.  The  part  of  the  Diary  cov- 
ering the  reign  of  Innocent  VIII  has,  of  course,  an 
interest  and  value  for  the  special  student  of  history, 
but  it  would  scarcely  have  rescued  the  author's  name 
from  obscurity. 

The  Diary  not  only  gives  an  account  of  many  of 
the  important  political  events  of  the  reign  of  Alex- 
ander, but  also  glimpses  into  the  intimate  daily  life. 
There  is  the  story  of  the  supper  which  Cesare  Borgia 
gave  to  fifty  courtesans  in  his  apartments  at  the 
Vatican  in  the  presence  of  the  Pope  himself  and  his 
sister  Lucretia.  That  this  banquet  actually  took 
place  cannot  be  doubted,  for  the  Florentine  orator, 
Capello,  wrote  a  few  days  after  the  feast  to  the 
"Seignory :  "  The  Pope  has  not  been  to  St.  Peter's  of 
late,  for  the  feast  of  All  Saints,  nor  for  All  Souls, 
nor  the  chapel.  They  say  that  he  has  taken  cold, 
but  that  fact  did  not  hinder  him  on  Sunday  evening, 


INTRODUCTION  xxix 

All  Saints  Eve,  from  sitting  up  until  midnight  with 
the  Duke,  who  had  invited  courtesans  and  public 
women  to  the  Vatican.  They  spent  the  night  in 
dancing  and  rioting." 

Pius  III  had  made  Burchard  Bishop  of  Orta  and 
Civita  Castellana,  and  other  honors  and  offices  were 
conferred  on  him  under  Julius  II.  But  his  health 
began  to  fail  and  the  entries  in  the  Diary  became 
more  condensed.  On  November  16th,  1505,  he  wit- 
nessed the  marriage  of  Laura  Orsini,  the  daughter  of 
Giulia  Farnese  and  Pope  Alexander,  with  Nicholas 
della  Rovere,  nephew  to  Pope  Julius  II.  "  The  adul- 
terous wife,"  says  Paris  de  Grassis,  a  colleague  of 
Burchard,  "  the  mistress  of  Pope  Alexander  VI,  the 
butt  of  all  the  satirists  of  Rome  and  Italy,  now 
entered  the  Vatican  as  the  most  distinguished  woman 
in  the  Roman  aristocracy,  for  the  purpose  of  uniting 
her  daughter  with  the  Pope's  nephew.  The  late 
Pope  seemed  thereby  absolved  from  all  his  crimes." 

In  March,  1506,  Burchard  went  to  Viterbo  to  take 
the  waters,  where  the  famous  spring  of  Bulicame  at- 
tracted the  fashionable  society  of  the  neighborhood 
and  the  great  prelates  of  the  Roman  Court.  It  was, 
moreover  the  resort  of  the  demimonde  of  Rome,  the 
"  honest  courtesans,"  as  Burchard  calls  them  in  his 
Diary.  His  office  soon  called  him  again  and  he 
superintended  the  ceremony  of  laying  the  foundation 
stone  of  the  Basilica  of  St.  Peter,  and  in  May,  1506, 


xxx  INTRODUCTION 

he  died.  "  His  end  was  melancholy  "  was  the  com- 
ment of  a  friend  who  added  a  few  lines  to  the  Diary 
whose  last  entry  was  made  on  April  27th,  1506. 

This  Diary  remains,  as  Bishop  A.  H.  Mathew 
points  out,  the  most  valuable  record  we  possess  of  the 
history  of  the  Popes  at  the  end  of  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury and  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth.  The  his- 
torians of  the  sixteenth,  seventeenth  and  eighteenth 
centuries  used  it  as  the  main  source  of  their  informa- 
tion, but  up  to  the  second  half  of  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury only  extracts  of  the  Diary,  from  manuscripts 
in  various  libraries,  were  published.  One  of  these 
extracts  was  brought  out  in  1696  by  the  philosopher 
Leibnitz  under  the  title:  Specimen  Historiae  Ar- 
canae,  sive  anecdota  de  vita  Alexandra  VI  Papae. 
In  1854  Achille  Gennarelli  published  in  Florence  an 
account  of  the  pontificate  of  Innocent  VIII  and  the 
first  two  years  of  that  of  Alexander  VI.  But  the 
obstacles  placed  in  his  way  by  the  government  of 
the  Grand  Duke  of  Tuscany  and  the  annoyances  to 
which  he  was  subjected,  forced  him  to  abandon  the 
publication  of  the  Diary,  which  had  been  copied  as 
far  as  May  15th,  1494. 

In  the  years  1883-1885  L.  Thuasne  brought  out 
in  Paris  the  first  complete  Latin  edition  of  Bur- 
chard's  Diary  in  three  volumes,  based  on  the  manu- 
scripts in  the  libraries  of  Paris,  Rome  and  Florence. 
This  edition  was  used  in  part  for  the  English  trans- 
lation of  Burchard's  Diary  by  Bishop  A.  H.  Mathew 


INTRODUCTION  xxxi 

of  which,  however,  only  the  first  volume,  covering  the 
years  1483-1492,  has  appeared  (London,  1910). 
But  even  this  translation  is  not  absolutely  complete, 
for  in  order  to  make  the  work  not  too  cumbersome, 
minor  details,  such  as  long  lists  of  names,  or  weights 
and  sizes  of  wax  candles  or  repetitions  in  documents 
and  the  like,  were  omitted. 

In  the  present  volume  the  omissions  had  to  be  made 
on  a  much  larger  scale,  and  all  unessentials  had  to  be 
eliminated.  To  give  as  comprehensive  a  picture  of 
the  times  as  possible  some  of  Burchard's  entries  dur- 
ing the  reigns  of  Sixtus  IV  and  Innocent  VIII  have 
been  included,  and  in  these  use  has  been  made  of 
Bishop  A.  H.  Mathew's  translation. 

The  editor's  aim  throughout  has  been  to  make 
available  to  a  larger  public  the  treasures  hidden 
away  in  the  endless  details  of  the  diary,  and  he  hopes 
that  in  the  passages  selected  he  has  succeeded  in  con- 
veying to  the  reader  the  characteristic  features  of  a 
remarkable  period  and  its  complex  personalities  as 
recorded  by  a  contemporary. 

F.  L.  GLASER. 

New  York,  March,  1921. 


POPE  ALEXANDER  VI 
AND  HIS  COURT 


THE  DEATH  AND  FUNERAL  OF  POPE 
SIXTHS  IV 

QJEEING  that  it  behooves  a  Master  of  the  Cere- 
^-J  monies  to  pay  heed  to  individuals,  I,  John 
Burchard,  Clerk  of  the  Ceremonies  in  the  chapel  of 
His  Holiness  our  Lord  the  Pope,  will  note  below  the 
things  which  happened  in  my  time  and  appeared  to 
be  connected  with  ceremonies,  together  with,  at  least, 
some  external  affairs,  so  that  I  may  the  more  read- 
ily give  account  of  the  office  entrusted  to  me. 

On  the  fourth  Sunday  in  Advent,  on  the  21st  of 
December,  1483,  the  feast  of  St.  Thomas  the 
Apostle,  I  was  received  as  Master  of  the  Ceremonies 
by  the  Reverend  Father  in  Christ,  Lord  Adriano, 
Bishop  of  Ardicino  della  Porta.  But  I  was  ad- 
mitted to  the  conduct  of  the  ceremonies  much  later, 
that  is  on  the  26th  day  of  the  month  of  January, 
1484,  by  the  authorities  of  the  Apostolic  Church, 

1 


2    POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

in  place  of  the  Reverend  Father  in  Christ,  Lord 
Agostino  Patrizi  Piccolomini,  Canon  of  Siena,  who 
was  afterwards  appointed  to  the  churches  of  Pienza 
and  Montalcino,  and  who  retired  from  this  post  and 
office ;  and  when  his  resignation  was  accepted,  I  was 
prepared  for  the  post  by  these  same  authorities, 
through  the  most  Holy  Father  and  Lord  in  Christ, 
Sixtus  IV,  Pope  by  Divine  Providence. 

And  for  this  I  paid  the  aforesaid  Lord  Bishop 
of  Pienza,  together  with  the  attendant  expenses, 
a  total  of  about  450  ducats,  in  gold  of  the  Camera. 

On  Sunday,  the  30th  of  May,  1484,  the  Lord  Giro- 
lamo  Riario,  Count  and  Captain-general  of  the 
Holy  Roman  Church,  and  Gentilio  Orsini,  together 
with  their  men  to  the  number  of  3,000  or  there- 
abouts, during  the  night  surrounded  the  residence 
of  the  Very  Reverend  Father  and  Lord  in  Christ, 
Lord  Giovanni  of  Santa  Maria  in  Aquiro,  com- 
monly known  as  Cardinal-Deacon  Colonna.  The 
Cardinal's  men  who  were  within,  bravely  defended  it 
for  the  space  of  about  two  hours.  At  length  over- 
come by  the  count's  men,  who  rushed  in  from  the 
back  and  sides,  they  fled  from  the  house.  The 
count's  men  entered  and  plundered  the  house  com- 
pletely stripping  it  of  all  that  was  in  it,  even  to  the 
doors  and  windows.  Finally  they  set  fire  to  it  and 
burned  the  residence  and  chambers  of  the  cardinal, 
taking  prisoner  the  Lord  Lorenzo  Colonna,  prothon- 
otary  of  the  Apostolic  See,  together  with  several 


THE  FUNERAL  OF  POPE  SIXTUS  IV         3 

others,  whom  they  brought  to  the  Castle  of  San 
Angelo,  where  they  kept  them  until  they  died. 

On  the  same  evening  Pietro  Valle  and  all  his  peo- 
ple fled  from  their  houses  and  left  them  empty. 

On  Wednesday,  the  1st  of  June,  1484,  the  Rever- 
end Father  and  Lord  the  Prothonotary  de  Albergati 
of  Bologna,  governor  of  the  city,  together  with 
Giovanni  Francesco,  the  sheriff,  and  a  great  com- 
pany of  armed  men  and  Lombards,  appeared  before 
the  houses  of  the  de  Valle,  where  by  order  of  the 
governor,  the  Lombards  climbed  to  the  roofs  and 
stripped  them  off  one  after  the  other.  With  the 
exception  of  two  they  broke  them  all  in.  Some  of 
the  houses  they  practically  razed  to  the  ground, 
others  were  less  injured,  but  none  remained  whole 
after  these  attacks. 

On  Wednesday,  the  30th  of  June,  1484,  the  Rev- 
erend Father,  Lord  Lorenzo  Colonna,  prothonotary 
of  the  Apostolic  See,  who  was  in  Holy  Orders  and 
in  about  the  fortieth  year  of  his  age,  was  beheaded 
in  the  morning  in  the  court  within  the  first  wall  of 
the  Castle  of  San  Angelo.  The  Counts  Girolamo 
and  Gentile  Virginio,  so  they  say,  stood  and  watched 
from  the  balcony  of  the  castle.  The  corpse  was  then 
placed  into  an  open  wooden  chest,  in  which  it  was 
to  be  buried,  and  the  head  was  placed  in  position. 
The  corpse  was  borne  from  the  aforesaid  castle  to 
the  Church  of  Santa  Maria  in  Transpontina,  where 
it  could  be  reviewed  by  all  who  wished.  Afterwards, 


4,    POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

during  the  night,  it  was  brought  to  the  Church  of 
the  Twelve  Apostles,  and  given  over  to  the  Church 
for  burial. 

On  Friday,  the  2nd  of  July,  1484,  in  the  morning, 
Giromalo,  Count  and  Captain  of  the  Church,  to- 
gether with  his  men,  artillery,  two  large  battering- 
engines  and  several  small  ones,  went  forth  from  the 
city  to  pitch  his  camp  on  the  lands  of  the  Colonna 
in  order  to  besiege  them,  and  he  inflicted  great 
injury  upon  them. 

At  the  same  time  the  Lord  Domenico  de  Alber- 
gatis,  prothonotary  of  Bologna,  governor  of  the 
city,  died  from  grief,  it  was  said,  at  the  downfall 
of  the  house  of  the  Valle.  The  obsequies  were  per- 
formed in  the  Church  of  Santa  Maria  del  Popolo. 

On  Thursday,  the  12th  of  August,  1484,  between 
the  fourth  and  fifth  hour  of  the  night,  or  thereabouts, 
in  the  Vatican  at  St.  Peter's,  in  an  upper  chamber, 
above  the  court  in  front  of  the  library,  there  died 
our  Most  Holy  Father  and  Lord  in  Christ,  Lord 
Sixtus  IV,  Pope  by  Divine  Providence.  May  the 
Almighty  of  His  goodness  deign  to  have  mercy  on  his 
soul.  Amen ! 

After  his  death,  all  the  Most  Reverend  Lords,  the 
Cardinals,  who  were  present  in  the  city,  came  to  the 
palace,  and  passed  through  the  chamber,  wherein 
the  deceased  was  lying  on  the  bed,  wearing  a  vest- 
ment over  his  cassock,  a  crucifix  on  his  breast,  his 
hands  clasped  together. 


THE  FUNERAL  OF  POPE  SIXTUS  IV         5 

They  paid  profound  respects  to  the  deceased,  such 
as  are  due  from  the  cardinals ;  then  they  entered  the 
great  court  near  the  said  chamber,  for  the  purpose 
of  discussing  what  should  be  done. 

The  Bishop  of  Ceuta  was  appointed  Captain,  or 
Governor  of  the  Capitol;  the  Bishop  of  Cervica, 
Captain  of  the  Gate  of  the  Palace  of  St.  Peter;  to 
each  of  the  City  Gates  were  appointed  apostolic 
scriveners,  together  with  solicitors  and  Roman  citi- 
zens, and  it  was  decided  that  all  the  princes,  coun- 
tries and  officials  should  be  informed  of  the  Pope's 
decease. 

Certain  cardinals  were  appointed  to  guard  the 
palace,  and  to  transact  any  business  which  might 
present  itself.  After  the  fifth  hour,  Giovanni  Maria, 
my  colleague,  called  upon  me  at  my  house,  and  I 
went  with  him  to  the  aforesaid  palace  to  make 
the  necessary  arrangements  for  the  burial  of  the 
deceased.  But,  prior  to  this,  the  Most  Reverend 
Lord  Vice-Chancellor  had  arrived  at  the  palace,  and 
according  to  custom  he  broke  the  seal  used  for  the 
papal  bulls,  on  which  was  engraved  the  name  of 
the  deceased  pope.  Then,  when  the  cardinals  had 
assembled  in  the  aforesaid  place,  they  stopped  up 
the  mouth,  nostrils,  ears  and  anus  of  the  deceased 
with  silk,  dipped  in  balm.  And,  with  the  assistance 
of  the  regular  penitentiaries  of  the  Basilica  of  St. 
Peter,  who  meanwhile  chanted  the  office  for  the  dead 
in  subdued,  but  distinct  tones,  standing  round  the 


6        POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

corpse,  they  bore  it  away  from  this  chamber  to  the 
lesser  papal  chamber,  wrapped  in  the  covering  of 
the  bed  and  in  a  certain  cloth  which  formerly  hung 
from  the  bed  before  the  door  of  the  aforesaid  cham- 
ber, and  there,  about  the  tenth  hour,  they  placed 
it  naked  in  their  midst,  on  a  long  table.  The  Abbot 
of  San  Sebastiano,  the  sacristan,  had  arranged  a 
bier  with  torches,  although  that  belonged  rather  to 
our  office. 

All  the  other  rites  were  performed  immediately,  so 
to  speak,  as  soon  as  the  deceased  had  been  borne 
away  from  the  chamber;  for,  from  that  hour,  until 
the  6th,  despite  all  my  diligence,  I  could  not  obtain 
one  towel,  linen  cloth,  or  any  vessel  in  which  to 
place  the  wine  and  water  and  fragrant  herbs  for 
cleansing  the  deceased  Pontiff,  nor  could  I  find 
drawers  or  a  clean  shirt  in  which  to  clothe  him, 
although  I  several  times  besought  the  Cardinal  of 
Parma,  Pietro  of  Mantua,  Lord  Accorsio,  Gregorio 
and  Bartolommeo  della  Rovere,  Giorgio  his  private 
sweeper,  and  Andrea  his  barber,  who  were  all  his 
private  chamberlains,  and  of  his  household,  and  who 
had  received  the  best  of  treatment  at  his  hands.  At 
length  the  cook  furnished  me  with  hot  water  and  a 
cauldron  in  which  he  was  wont  to  heat  the  water  for 
washing  the  dishes,  and  the  aforesaid  Andrea,  the 
barber,  sent  for  the  basin  from  his  shop. 

Thus  the  pope  was  washed,  and  since  there  was 
no  linen  cloth  wherewith  to  dry  him,  I  caused  him 


THE  FUNERAL  OF  POPE  SIXTUS  IV        7 

to  be  dried  with  the  shirt  in  which  he  had  expired, 
torn  in  twain.  I  could  not  change  the  drawers  in 
which  he  died,  and  in  which  he  was  washed,  for  there 
were  no  others.  He  was  clothed  in  a  doublet  without 
a  shirt,  and  a  pair  of  shoes  of  pink  cloth,  furnished 
by  the  Bishop  of  Cervica,  who  was  also  his  groom 
of  the  bed-chamber,  and,  unless  my  memory  fails 
me,  a  damask  vestment,  either  red  or  white.  In  this 
I  erred,  for  he  should  have  been  buried  in  the  habit 
of  St.  Francis,  to  whose  Order  he  belonged,  worn 
over  the  holy  pontifical  vestments.  And,  since  he 
had  no  rochet,  we  placed  on  him  the  holy  vestments 
over  the  aforementioned  things ;  —  the  sandals,  amice, 
alb,  girdle,  and  the  stole  crossed  over  his  breast 
(because  I  could  not  procure  a  pectoral  cross),  the 
tunic,  dalmatic,  gloves,  the  precious  white  chasuble, 
the  pallium,  the  simple  mitre,  and  the  signet-ring 
with  its  valuable  sapphire  which  the  sacristan  said 
was  worth  300  ducats.  Thus  vested,  we  laid  him  on 
the  bier  which  we  arranged  on  the  aforementioned 
table,  with  cushions  at  his  head,  and  a  pall  of  bro- 
cade, in  the  midst  of  the  aforesaid  chamber.  There 
he  remained  until  the  hour  of  burial. 

In  the  meanwhile,  I  entreated  for  wax  candles,  and 
with  great  difficulty  about  the  fourteenth  hour,  these 
were  produced  to  the  number  of  twenty.  When 
these  had  been  brought,  without  any  office  having 
been  said  round  the  corpse,  the  crucifix  and  the 
acolytes  going  first,  the  penitentiaries  and  the  cham- 


8    POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

berlains  carried  the  deceased  as  far  as  the  first  large 
court,  that  is  to  say,  of  the  palace.  Here  were  the 
canons  and  the  beneficiaries  and  the  clergy  of  the 
Basilica  of  St.  Peter;  from  that  place  the  aforesaid 
canons  bore  the  deceased  to  the  high  altar.  The 
procession  passed  over  the  staircase  and  through  the 
court,  the  way  by  which  the  cardinals  are  wont  to 
descend  when  they  go  out  through  the  principal  gate 
of  the  palace  to  the  central  court-yard ;  thence,  turn- 
ing in  the  direction  of  the  steps  of  the  Basilica,  we 
entered  the  church. 

The  deceased  was  placed  before  the  altar  on  the 
first  step,  next  his  head  was  placed  towards  the  altar, 
and  his  feet  outside  the  iron  rails,  in  order  that  those 
who  wished  might  kiss  them,  and  the  gates  of  the 
rails  were  closed. 

These  were  afterwards  opened  for  a  short  time, 
and  the  deceased  was  placed  nearer  the  altar,  so 
that  all  could  freely  enter  and  depart,  and  some 
guardians  were  stationed  there,  lest  his  ring  or  any 
other  possession  should  be  stolen.  He  remained  in 
that  place  until  the  first  hour  of  the  night,  or  there- 
abouts, when  the  shield-bearers  bore  him  away,  and 
we  walked  in  front  with  the  aforementioned  twenty 
wax  candles.  Only  eight  cardinals  followed.  After 
them  came  the  prelates,  and  the  ambassadors,  and  a 
great  many  others. 

After  the  deceased  had  been  carried,  as  stated, 


THE  FUNERAL  OF  POPE  SIXTUS  IV        9 

into  the  church,  the  cardinals  withdrew;  some  went 
to  the  aforementioned  palace,  while  others  went  to 
their  homes. 

When  they  had  partaken  of  a  refection,  the  car- 
dinals entrusted  to  me  the  ordering  of  a  coffin  in 
which  to  bury  the  pope,  and  the  arrangement  for  his 
burial  in  his  new  chapel  of  the  choir  of  the  canons 
and  clergy  of  the  aforesaid  Basilica,  which  the  de- 
ceased himself  had  ordered  to  be  built  in  the  same 
Basilica,  about  the  middle  of  the  same  chapel,  facing 
the  principal  altar,  in  the  center,  as  they  declared 
that  the  deceased  had  himself  chosen  this  place  for 
his  burial.  I  did  this  as  I  was  ordered. 

About  the  first  hour  of  the  night  of  Friday,  13th 
August,  the  body  of  the  deceased  was  borne  from  the 
choir  of  the  principal  altar  by  the  clergy  of  the  said 
Basilica  in  a  procession  to  the  place  of  burial,  and 
it  was  buried  with  all  the  vestments,  precious  ring 
and  chasuble  aforesaid.  There,  as  it  lay  in  the 
tomb,  in  a  long,  wide  coffin  of  nut-wood,  which  I  had 
ordered,  Lord  Achilles,  Bishop  of  Cervica,  who  was 
the  only  prelate  there,  together  with  a  few  clergy, 
chanted  the  Miserere  and  a  prayer.  He  sprinkled 
the  deceased  and  the  tomb  with  holy  water,  and  we 
immediately  covered  the  corpse  with  the  pall.  Then, 
according  to  the  command  and  express  injunction  of 
the  College  of  the  Most  Reverend  Lords  the  Cardinals, 
I  forbade  the  canons  and  the  clergy  of  the  aforesaid 


10      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

Basilica,  under  penalty  of  being  deprived  of  their 
benefices,  to  allow  any  man  to  touch  the  deceased, 
or  to  remove  the  said  signet-ring,  or  the  chasuble,  or 
anything  else. 


II 

THE  CONCLAVE  WHICH  CHOSE 
INNOCENT  VIII 

ON  the  last  days  (of  August,  1484)  the  Very 
Reverend  Lords,  the  Cardinals,  wishing  to  ap- 
point four  suitable  persons  as  guardians  of  the 
palace  and  of  the  conclave,  as  is  the  custom,  com- 
manded me  through  the  Very  Reverend  Lord  Vice- 
Chancellor  to  write  down  the  names  of  the  prelates 
of  the  Court  and  the  ambassadors  of  the  different 
nations,  and  to  present  the  list  to  them,  those  whom 
they  wished  to  have  as  guardians.  And  this  I  did. 

But  we  will  briefly  add  how  the  arrangement  of 
the  food  and  drink  of  the  Very  Reverend  Lords,  the 
Cardinals,  was  managed,  together  with  a  description 
of  certain  other  things  which  were  done  in  the  con- 
clave. 

On  behalf  of  the  Very  Reverend  Lords,  the  Car- 
dinals, before  they  entered  the  conclave,  places  situ- 
ated near  the  palace,  in  which  the  conclave  was  to 
be  held,  were  chosen  and  arranged.  In  these  places 
were  the  masters  of  the  courts  and  the  cooks  of  the 
cardinals  themselves,  who  prepared  each  meal. 

Moreover,  about  the  hours  of  luncheon  and  supper 

11 


12      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

the  magistri  domorum,  the  treasurers,  came  to  the 
above-mentioned  places  from  the  houses  of  the  car- 
dinals, bringing  wines,  and  with  them  came  some  of 
the  chaplains,  shield-bearers,  and  others,  who  were 
guarding  the  palaces  of  the  cardinals.  Then,  when 
the  hour  had  come,  the  shield-bearers  walked  in  front, 
two  by  two,  and  the  chaplains  followed  in  their  order, 
with  stable-boys,  one  before  and  the  other  behind, 
who  bore  between  them  on  their  shbulders  wooden 
vessels  slung  on  a  stick,  containing  the  food  and 
drink  and  bread  of  the  cardinals. 

When  they  arrived  at  the  door  of  the  second  watch 
of  the  palace,  the  shield-bearers  and  the  chaplains 
remained  there  together  with  the  major-domo,  and 
the  stable  boys  with  the  wooden  vessels  went  up  the 
staircase  as  far  as  the  third  or  fourth  watch,  and 
there,  outside  the  door  of  the  conclave,  they  set  down 
the  wooden  vessels.  This  kind  of  wooden  vessel  has 
a  lid  with  two  keys,  the  one  like  unto  the  other;  of 
these,  the  master  of  the  court  kept  one,  and  the  other 
was  in  the  possession  of  those  in  the  conclave  who 
attended  upon  each  Very  Reverend  Lord  Cardinal. 

The  former,  when  he  had  placed  the  food  and 
wine  in  the  wooden  vessel,  having  first  made  a  list 
of  each  thing,  closed  the  wooden  vessel  with  the  key, 
and,  in  the  manner  above  described,  despatched  it 
to  the  conclave.  There  were  two  of  these  wooden 
vessels  of  which  one  was  sent  in  the  manner  above 
described,  and  the  other  which  was  in  the  conclave 


INNOCENT  VIII  13 

was  returned,  and  in  this  all  the  things  taken  out 
from  the  one  that  remained  outside  were  placed,  these 
things  having  been  handed  into  the  conclave  through 
the  hatch,  and  then  each  vessel  was  replaced  in  the 
chamber  of  the  cardinal  to  whom  it  belonged. 

I,  or  my  colleague,  summoned  the  members  of 
the  conclave  of  that  cardinal  to  whom  the  wooden 
vessel  belonged,  and,  when  they  approached  with  his 
empty  wooden  vessel,  I  opened  the  hatch  of  the 
door  from  within,  and  those  of  the  fourth  watch 
opened  it  from  without,  and  the  members  of  the  con- 
clave themselves  from  within,  held  out  the  wooden 
vessels  to  the  custodians,  who,  when  they  had  opened 
each  wooden  vessel,  drew  out  everything  from  it  and 
placed  it  upon  the  small  table  which  stood  in  readi- 
ness there,  near  the  door  of  the  conclave;  and  there 
one  of  the  custodians,  appointed  for  this  purpose  by 
the  others,  inspected  each,  turning  over  the  middle 
of  the  loaves  and  the  soup,  cutting  open  the  fowls, 
tearing  asunder  the  joints,  the  loaves  and  the  tarts, 
whenever  it  seemed  good  to  them,  and  looking  through 
the  glass  bottles  or  decanters  of  wine.  For  the 
wine  was  sent  or  carried  in  uncovered  glass  bottles, 
not  in  flasks  or  any  other  vessel.  But  the  soup  was 
sent  in  as  small  jars  as  possible. 

When  they  had  carefully  inspected  each  of  the 
vessels  the  guardians  themselves  handed  them  to  us 
clerks  of  the  ceremonies  through  the  hatch  of  the 
door.  Moreover,  we  on  receiving  them  placed  them 


14      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

on  our  great  sideboard,  where  the  members  of  the 
conclave  who  were  waiting  received  them,  each  plac- 
ing them  in  his  wooden  vessel  which  he  held  in  readi- 
ness there,  wherein  each  of  them  carried  the  victuals 
to  his  chamber.  When  the  food  for  supper  arrived 
in  the  evening,  the  members  of  the  conclave  set  forth 
vessels  of  silver  and  glass  which  they  had  taken  in 
the  morning  upon  our  sideboard  in  the  conclave  and 
I  returned  them  empty  to  the  stable-boys  who  were 
waiting  from  without.  But  we  clerks  of  the  cere- 
monies placed  the  bread  and  the  wine  and  the  salt 
meats,  and  other  things  that  would  keep  in  our  ves- 
sels which  we  had  brought  to  the  conclave  for  this 
purpose.  Moreover,  I  had  brought  a  small  bottle 
in  which  to  collect  the  wine,  and  a  big  basket  for  the 
bread  and  the  like,  and  this  I  placed  in  the  chamber 
of  the  doctors,  which  led  to  the  privies  in  the  corner 
near  the  door  of  the  conclave.  But  the  other 
things,  that  is  to  say,  the  soups,  joints  or  fresh  fish 
and  the  like,  which  were  left  over,  we  gave  to  the 
aforesaid  custodians,  and  I  did  the  same  in  the  morn- 
ing with  regard  to  the  vessels  received  in  the  eve- 
ning. 

The  stable-boys  or  the  other  servants  of  the  car- 
dinals waited  near  the  second  watch  in  the  morning 
and  in  the  evening,  and  they  were  informed  by  us 
and  by  the  custodians  at  what  hour  the  food  should 
be  brought,  and  when  they  had  been  informed  they 
brought  it,  and  not  before ;  for  a  fixed  time  could  not 


INNOCENT  VIII  15 

be  assigned  to  them  because  the  cardinals  dispatched 
their  business  sometimes  sooner,  sometimes  later. 
The  aforesaid  custodians  did  not  deal  with  the  said 
food  in  any  given  order,  but  he  who  came  first  with 
the  food  was  the  first  to  be  released,  whether  he  were 
first  or  last  in  importance  or  whether  he  were  the 
familiar  of  any  cardinal  whatsoever.  The  same  cus- 
todians appointed  between  themselves  every  day,  two 
of  the  fourth  watch,  one  for  lunch  and  the  other 
for  supper,  to  examine  the  food  in  the  fashion  de- 
scribed above,  whilst  the  others  assisted  him.  No 
member  of  the  conclave  at  any  time,  or  for  any  cause 
whatsoever,  was  admitted  to  the  hatch,  whether  this 
were  open  or  closed,  even  for  the  purpose  of  speaking 
to  any  one  from  without,  except  with  the  express  leave 
of  the  college.  If  any  letters  camfc  to  the  college, 
which  could  not  be  received  through  the  opening  of 
the  hatch,  we  opened  the  hatch,  and  having  taken  ,th^ 
letters  we  quickly  closed  it  again.  But  we  gave  thfi  X 
letters,  I,  or  my  colleague,  to  the  College  of  Car- 
dinals, if  they  were  all  assembled  together,  or  we  tolds  **V  ,^ 
two  or  three  of  the  senior  cardinals  that  we  had, 
letters  for  the  college,  and  that,  if  it  pleased  them, 
we  could  give  them  to  the  Dean  of  Cardhials. 

But,  if  any  one  from  outside  desired  to  send  infor- '"*. 
mation  within,  he  spoke  with  the  hatch  closed,  and* 
one  of  us  two,  having  heard  what  he^  had  to  say*/      .    •*' 
referred  it  to  the  Dean  of  the  Cardinals^  and  to  three 
or  four  of  the  other  cardinals,  he  being  also  notified* 


K 


16      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

of  this.  When  the  hatch  was  opened  to  take  in  the 
food  and  to  send  forth  the  vessels,  he  took  great 
care  to  prevent  any  member  of  the  conclave,  not  only 
from  approaching  the  hatch,  but  also  from  making 
any  sign,  which  would  be  received  from  any  one  from 
without.  When  the  sacristan  celebrated  a  public 
mass,  all  the  members  of  the  conclave,  or  those  who 
wished,  might  hear  the  said  mass,  but  they  must 
stand  outside  the  doors  of  the  smaller  chapel  in 
which  mass  was  celebrated,  which  doors  led  into  the 
first  and  second  court  of  the  conclave,  and,  whilst 
mass  was  being  celebrated,  no  man  knocked  at  the 
door  of  the  conclave.  Likewise,  whilst  the  votes  were 
being  examined,  when  mass  was  over,  and  when  the 
stools  had  been  arranged  for  each  of  the  cardinals 
with  a  folio  of  papyrus,  paper,  and  reed-pen,  ink 
and  two  or  three  small  candles,  all  returned  to  the 
larger  chapel,  in  which  they  were  all  confined  by  us, 
the  clerks  of  the  ceremonies,  the  cardinals  being  in 
congregation.  I  guarded  the  door  of  the  first  court, 
so  that,  between  the  third  court,  in  which  the  con- 
gregations were  held,  and  myself,  there  was  the 
second  middle  court,  and,  when  they  wished  to  sum- 
mon me,  one  or  other  of  the  cardinals  rang  the  bell; 
some  took  their  meals  alone  in  their  cells,  others 
with  two,  three,  or  four  others,  or  several  together. 
When  luncheon  was  over,  on  the  aforesaid  Satur- 
day, August  28th,  various  intrigues  were  set  on  foot, 
and  at  length  the  votes  of  about  seventeen  of  the 


INNOCENT  VIII  17 

Very  Reverend  Lords,  the  Cardinals,  were  given  in 
favor  of  the  Very  Reverend  Lord  Cardinal  of  Mol- 
fetta,  who,  the  following  evening,  before  the  sixth 
hour  of  the  night,  began,  at  the  request  of  certain 
of  the  cardinals,  to  sign  petitions  in  his  chamber; 
having  knelt  down  on  one  knee,  he  signed  the  petitions 
placed  before  him  on  a  certain  small  box;  some  of  the 
cardinals  who  were  asking  and  waiting  for  these  sig- 
natures stood  round;  while  this  was  happening,  the 
Very  Reverend  Lord  Cardinal  of  Siena  came  up, 
and  seeing  this,  he  said,  with  a  smile :  "  This  is  an 
inversion  of  the  right  order  of  things ;  the  Pope  is 
signing  petitions  on  his  knees,  and  we,  the  petitioners, 
stand  upright." 

On  Tuesday,  the  29th  of  August,  the  day  of  the 
Decollation  of  Saint  John  the  Baptist,  very  early  in 
the  morning,  the  Very  Reverend  Lord  Cardinal  of 
San  Marco,  from  motives  of  piety,  celebrated  a 
public  mass  "in  the  small  chapel,  as  indeed  he  did  on 
the  two  following  days ;  thereupon,  about  the  tenth 
hour,  when  all  the  cardinals  were  standing  in  order 
in  the  aforementioned  small  chapel  in  their  capes 
and  with  their  croziers  as  on  the  day  before,  our 
sacristan  celebrated  the  mass  of  the  Holy  Ghost  with 
commemoration  of  the  faithful  departed,  as  on  the 
day  before,  and,  when  this  was  over,  we  prepared  a 
small  table  and  stools  with  their  appurtenances,  as 
on  the  day  before,  and  we  all  went  out  of  the  same 
chapel,  leaving  the  cardinals  there  alone,  and  all  the 


18      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

members  of  the  conclave  were  confined  in  the  larger 
chapel.  And,  meanwhile,  the  latter  put  their  posses- 
sions together,  asked  for  their  chambers,  and  each 
one  collected  all  his  things,  with  the  exception  of  the 
members  of  the  conclave  of  the  Cardinal  of  Molfetta, 
who  left  the  chamber  of  their  lord  with  the  posses- 
sions of  the  members  of  the  conclave.  The  cardinals 
in  the  small  chapel  made  examination  of  the  votes  as 
on  the  day  before,  but  there  was  no  mention  made  of 
the  accession. 

When  the  examination  of  the  votes  was  over,  it 
was  found  that  the  Very  Reverend  Lord  Giovanni, 
of  the  title  of  Santa  Cecilia,  Cardinal-priest  of  Mol- 
fetta, had  sufficient  votes.  Therefore,  unanimously, 
by  all  the  cardinals,  and  by  the  whole  college 
of  the  said  cardinals  without  any  protest,  he 
was  admitted  and  received  as  Supreme  Pon- 
tiff of  the  Holy  Roman  and  Catholic  Church,  and 
as  a  sign  of  his  admittance,  the  cardinals  laid  down 
their  croziers  before  him,  and  invested  him  with  the 
cape  over  the  rochet.  And  they  placed  him  in  the 
magnificent  seat  of  the  chamber  between  the  altar 
and  the  aforesaid  small  table,  and  they  placed  upon 
his  finger  the  signet-ring  of  Pope  Sixtus  IV,  of 
blessed  memory,  which  ring  the  sacristan  had  in 
readiness  for  this  purpose;  and  when  he  had  been 
received  as  Pope,  thus  seated,  he  himself  chose  for 
himself  the  name  of  Innocent  VIII,  Pope. 


m 

THE  FIRST  YEARS  OF  THE  REIGN  OF 
INNOCENT  VIII 

ON  Sunday,  the  Fifth  of  Lent,  the  20th  of  March, 
1485,  the  Pontiff,  who  was  lying  sick  in  bed 
in  the  room  in  which  he  generally  slept,  and  clothed 
over  his  shirt  in  a  robe  reaching  to  the  arms  only, 
was  visited  by  all  the  cardinals,  by  the  Count  of 
Dauphine,  the  Ambassador  to  the  French  King,  and 
by  Giovanni  Maria,  my  colleague,  and  by  me,  and 
the  private  chamberlains,  but  by  no  other.  When 
we  were  stationed  in  his  presence,  the  Pope,  holding 
the  Rose  1  in  his  right  hand,  gave  it  to  the  Count  of 
Dauphine  aforesaid,  who  was  kneeling  by  the  bed, 
with  these  words  from  the  book :  "  Accipe  rosam," 
etc.,  as  at  the  ceremonial.  This  done,  the  Count 
kissed  the  Pope's  hand,  but  not  his  foot,  because  the 
Pope's  feet  were  covered.  The  count  then  withdrew, 
and  with  him  all  the  cardinals  who  further  attended 
him  as  far  as  his  lodging,  that  is,  to  the  palace  of  the 
Orsini,  in  the  Campo  dei  Fiori,  he  riding  behind,  as 
usual,  between  the  two  chief  cardinal-deacons. 

iThe  Golden  Rose  (Rosa  Aurea),  a  rose  made  of  gold  and 
consecrated  by  the  Pope,  which  is  presented  to  such  princes 
as  have  rendered  special  services  to  the  church. 

19 


20      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

On  Thursday,  the  17th  of  November,  1485,  the 
Reverend  Father  in  Christ,  Achille  Marescotto  of 
Bononia,  Bishop  of  Cervia,  who  on  the  preceding 
Saturday,  the  12th  of  this  month,  had  returned  in 
health  and  spirits  to  the  city,  and  on  the  preceding 
Tuesday,  the  15th,  had  fallen  ill  of  the  plague,  on 
the  night  of  this  day  breathed  his  last.  On  the  same 
night  he  was  in  the  Basilica  of  St.  Peter  handed 
over  for  ecclesiastical  burial  with  no  ceremonies. 
May  his  soul  rest  in  peace. 

On  Friday,  the  22nd  of  September,  1486,  before 
the  hour  of  the  consistory,  on  the  space  above  the 
steps,  before  the  Basilica  of  St.  Peter,  upon  a  plat- 
form erected  for  the  purpose,  were  assembled  the 
following  persons:  the  Reverend  Father  Tito,  Lord 
Bishop  of  Castres  in  the  Patrimony,  vested  in  amice, 
alb,  girdle,  stole,  red  cope  and  plain  mitre,  seated 
on  a  folding-stool;  the  Reverend  Father  Pietro  di 
Vicentia,  Lord  Auditor  of  the  Apostolic  Chamber  of 
the  Court  of  Causes;  N.  di  Parma,  fiscal  procurator; 
and  several  others,  with  Friar  Gabriel  di  Fontaria  of 
Piacenza,  a  professed  religious  of  the  Order  of  the 
Canons  Regular  of  St.  Augustine,  one  who  has  re- 
ceived all  the  orders,  up  to  and  including  that  of 
priest.  Wearing  his  vestments,  and  standing  facing 
the  people,  the  Lord  Giacomo,  the  notary,  read  the 
summary  of  the  process  against  the  said  Gabriel,  and 
the  sentence  pronounced  against  him,  and  the  com- 
mission for  his  degradation.  When  these  had  been 


FIRST  YEARS  OF  INNOCENT  VIII        21 

read,  the  said  Lord  Bishop  degraded  him,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  order  given  in  the  Pontifical,  upon  the 
strength  of  the  commission  given. 

After  he  had  been  degraded,  the  apparitor  led 
him  away  to  the  Castle  of  Soldano,  and  on  Saturday, 
23rd  September,  about  one  o'clock,  the  said  degraded 
person  was  hanged  in  the  Campo  dei  Fiori,  suffering 
the  death  penalty  with  great  patience  and  devotion, 
as  the  witnesses  reported.  At  the  head  of  the  cord 
by  which  he  was  hanged  was  fastened  gold  foil,  as  a 
sign  that  he  was  a  noted  robber. 

The  same  morning,  in  the  Campidolio,  was  hanged 
for  theft  a  certain  Jew,  who  had  become  a  Christian. 
He  refused  to  have  the  cross  before  him,  or  a  Chris- 
tian to  comfort  him  in  the  faith  of  Christ,  but  wished 
to  die  in  Judaism,  and  thus  he  was  hanged  and  died. 
His  accomplice,  another  Jew,  also  in  prison,  ought 
to  have  been  hanged  with  him,  but  he  threw  himself 
into  the  sewer,  from  which  he  was  taken  out  alive 
on  the  same  day,  and  then  was  also  hanged. 

On  the  Second  Sunday  in  Advent,  10th  December, 
1486,  in  the  larger  chapel  the  Reverend  Father  in 
Christ,  Lorenzo,  Lord  Archbishop  of  Benevento, 
celebrated  the  solemn  mass  in  cardinal's  vestments, 
as  was  done  at  the  first  Sunday.  The  Pope  and  the 
cardinals  were  present.  Four  prayers  were  recited: 
the  first,  of  the  day;  the  second,  Deus,  qui  salutis, 
etc. ;  the  third,  against  the  heathen ;  the  fourth,  for 
the  Pope. 


22      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

The  Procurator  of  the  Order  of  Friars  Minor 
preached  the  sermon,  concerning  which  there  was  a 
great  dispute  between  him  and  the  Master  of  the 
Palace.  For  the  Master  of  the  Palace  had  told  me 
not  to  allow  him  to  preach,  because  he  had  not  shown 
him  the  sermon  first.  He  excused  himself,  saying 
that  he  had  only  returned  to  the  city  in  the  evening 
of  the  day  before  yesterday,  and  this  morning,  when 
he  sought  him  at  his  house,  he  could  not  find  him. 
The  Cardinal  of  S.  Pietro  in  Vincoli,  protector  of 
the  Order  of  Minors,  said  to  the  Master  of  the 
Palace  that  the  procurator  was  an  approved  man, 
allow  the  procurator  to  preach.  The  master  afore- 
said had  previously,  however,  come  over  to  this  view, 
and  therefore  he  ought  not  to  trouble.  At  length  I 
asked  our  Most  Holy  Lord,  who  said  that  I  should 
in  the  opinion  of  the  Most  Reverend  Lord  Cardinal 
aforesaid,  although  he  did  not  give  his  consent.  All 
the  other  observances  were  as  usual. 

I  think  that  the  procurator  did  not  show  his  ser- 
mon to  the  master  because  of  what  he  intended  to 
say;  for  he  said  in  it  that  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary 
was  conceived  without  original  sin,  which  is  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  doctrine  of  the  Scotists,  but  con- 
trary to  that  of  the  Thomists,  to  which  latter  party 
the  Master  of  the  Palace  belongs. 

On  the  Fourth  Sunday  in  Advent,  the  Vigil  of  the 
Nativity  of  Our  Savior,  24th  December,  I486,  the 
Pope  came  to  the  chapel  with  only  four  cardinals, 


FIRST  YEARS  OF  INNOCENT  VIII        23 

the  Cardinal  of  Naples  and  three  deacons.  The  Car- 
dinal of  Naples  held  the  boat  for  the  incense,  as  there 
was  no  priest.  Then  the  priests  came  and  there 
were  all  the  usual  observances.  The  cardinals  made 
the  reverence,  and  wrongly,  for  they  were  to  make 
it  the  same  evening,  and  it  ought  not  to  be  made 
twice  in  a  day ;  it  was  done,  however,  inadvertently. 
There  was  no  sermon.  The  mass  ended,  because  I 
was  hindered  with  the  pax,  and  my  colleagues  did 
not  notice.  No  indulgence  was  asked  for,  nor  was 
one  granted  by  the  Pope.  No  one  noticed,  however, 
and  therefore  there  was  no  blame  nor  scandal  what- 
ever. 

On  Thursday,  24th  May,  1487,  the  Feast  of  the 
Ascension  of  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Most  Rev- 
erend Lord  Cardinal  of  St.  Clement  performed  the 
office  in  the  Basilica  of  the  chief  of  the  Apostles  in 
white  vestments,  the  Pope  being  present.  The  Duke 
of  Ferrara  bore  the  borders  of  the  Pope's  cope  to 
the  steps  of  the  palace,  where  the  Pope  ascended  his 
chair,  and  was  carried  in  state  to  the  Basilica  afore- 
said in  the  usual  way. 

Before  the  entrance  of  the  aforesaid  Basilica  were 
kneeling  naked  two  citizens  of  Bononia.  One  of 
these,  several  months  before,  when  Officer  of  Justice 
of  the  State  of  Bononia,  had  caused  two  priests, 
one  secular,  the  other  a  regular,  member  of  the  Order 
of  St.  Francis,  who  were  condemned  to  die  by  his 
sentence,  to  be  taken  and  hanged  for  their  crimes. 


24   POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

Because  they  were  not  under  his  jurisdiction  our 
Most  Holy  Lord  had  deprived  him  of  this  and  all 
his  offices,  and  had  caused  his  officials  to  be  punished 
with  fitting  penalties.  Of  these,  four  have  recently 
done  penance,  and  one  was  here  with  his  superior 
this  morning.  Around  these  two  men  there  stood, 
vested  in  priestly  vestments,  all  the  penitentiaries 
of  the  aforesaid  Basilica,  holding  rods  or  staves  in 
their  hands,  and  smiting  them  whilst  reciting  the 
psalm,  Miserere  mei  Deus,  to  the  end.  When  it  was 
ended  one  of  these  penitentiaries  admonished  them 
in  the  usual  words.  Then  our  Most  Holy  Lord  laid 
upon  the  aforesaid  penitents,  as  a  penance,  that  of 
their  own  personal  estate  they  should  found  in  Bo- 
nonia  one  chapel,  and  endow  it  for  one  benefice,  and 
sufficiently  for  one  priest  who  should  celebrate  on 
each  Sunday  and  Feast  a  mass  in  the  chapel;  this 
mass  the  first  citizen  should  hear  and  be  present  at 
from  beginning  to  end,  kneeling  and  holding  a  lighted 
candle  in  his  hand,  and  should  pray  and  entreat  God 
for  the  souls  of  the  two  priests  whom,  as  told  above, 
he  had  had  hanged.  This  penance  he  accepted. 

On  Thursday,  the  28th  of  June-,  1487,  the  Vigil 
of  the  Apostles  Peter  and  Paul,  there  were  solemn 
pontifical  vespers  in  the  Basilica  of  the  chief  of  the 
Apostles.  The  cardinals  and  all  the  clergy  came 
from  the  robing-room  to  the  said  Basilica  in  their 
vestments,  and  wrongly,  for  they  ought  to  have  come 
in  their  capes,  and  after  the  cardinals  had  made  the 


FIRST  YEARS  OF  INNOCENT  VIII        25 

reverence  in  their  capes  they  and  the  clergy  ought 
then  to  have  taken  their  vestments. 

But  the  cardinals  desired  to  come  in  this  way.  I 
could  not  prevent  this,  but  I  would  not  allow  them 
to  bear  the  baldacchino  over  the  Pontiff  until  they 
carried  the  censer  and  the  candlesticks  into  the 
Basilica.  The  cardinals  only  made  the  reverence, 
and  not  the  clergy,  in  the  usual  way.  After  the  rev- 
erence, the  Pope  began  the  vespers.  The  other  ob- 
servances were  conducted  as  usual,  except  that  some 
of  the  cardinals  wished  to  come  in  their  vestments 
and  to  escort  our  lord,  so  that  from  the  one  unfit- 
ting circumstance  several  others  resulted.  They 
came  outside  the  Basilica,  and  there  they  laid  aside 
their  vestments  and  took  their  capes,  and  wrongly. 
Though  I  saw  it  I  could  not  resist  their  pleasure 
and  passed  the  matter  over  in  silence. 

On  Friday,  the  29th  of  June,  1487,  the  Feast  of 
the  Apostles  Peter  and  Paul,  our  Most  Holy  Lord 
came  to  the  church  in  procession  under  the  baldac- 
chino in  the  morning,  escorted  by  the  cardinals  and 
clergy  in  their  vestments  and  by  the  officials  in  white. 
This  and  everything  else  was  carried  out  this  morn- 
ing in  the  usual  way.  Water  was  brought  to  the 
Pontiff  for  washing  his  hands :  firstly,  by  one  of  the 
ambassadors  of  the  King  of  England;  secondly,  by 
a  senator;  thirdly,  by  the  Count  of  Tendilla,  the 
ambassador  of  the  King  of  Spain;  fourthly,  by  the 
Emperor  of  Constantinople. 


26   POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

On  Monday,  the  4?th  of  February,  1488,  there  was 
a  public  consistory  in  the  first  and  larger  hall  of  the 
Apostolic  Palace  at  which  the  four  ambassadors  of 
the  Most  Serene  King  Maximilian  did  homage  and 
reverence  to  our  Most  Holy  Lord  in  the  name  of 
the  king  and  his  son  Philip,  for  the  dukedoms  of 
Austria  and  Burgundy,  and  other  of  his  principali- 
ties and  dominions. 

This  done,  the  two  deacon-cardinals  came  to  assist 
our  Most  Holy  Lord  while  all  the  other  cardinals  and 
clergy  remained  in  their  places.  There  then  entered 
the  consistory  and  passed  on  to  the  second  hall  about 
a  hundred  Moors,  each  with  large  iron  rings  on  their 
necks,  and  all  bound  together  with  a  long  chain  and 
ropes,  and  dressed  all  in  the  same  costume.  These 
were  followed  by  an  ambassador  of  the  King  and 
Queen  of  Spain,  who  knelt  before  our  Most  Holy 
Lord,  kissing  his  foot  only,  and  presented  the  letters 
of  the  aforesaid  king  and  queen,  written  in  the  Span- 
ish tongue.  The  Reverend  Father  Antoniotto,  Lord 
Bishop  of  Auray,  the  datary,  read  these  letters 
aloud,  to  the  effect  that  the  King  and  Queen  of  Spain 
were  sending  to  His  Holiness  a  hundred  Moors,  a 
part  of  the  spoils  taken  in  their  victory  of  the  pre- 
ceding summer  over  the  King  of  Granada,  which 
Moors  they  presented  as  a  gift  to  His  Holiness,  and 
offered,  moreover,  to  send  others  should  it  so  please 
His  Holiness. 


FIRST  YEARS  OF  INNOCENT  VIII        27 

On  Tuesday,  the  10th  of  March,  1489,  the  Rever- 
end Jean,  Lord  Bishop  of  Aubusson,  Cardinal  of 
Angers,  with  others  brought  it  about  that  Zizim,1 
brother  of  the  great  Turk,  came  to  Rome.  This 
Zizim,  fleeing  from  the  wrath  and  persecution  of 
his  brother,  came  to  the  Island  of  Rhodes  in  the 
year  1480,  or  thereabouts,  under  the  safe  conduct  of 
the  Grand-Master  of  the  Knights  of  Jerusalem. 

Hence,  for  his  own  greater  safety,  because  his 
brother  had  sought  in  many  ways  and  was  daily  seek- 
ing to  take  his  life,  Zizim  had  been  sent  into  France 
by  the  Reverend  Lord  Pierre  of  Ghent,  grand-master 
of  the  knights  aforesaid,  first  to  Bouillon,  then  to 
Bourgneuf,  the  castle  which  he  had  inherited  from 
his  father.  Thence,  under  the  escort  of  his  nephew, 
Guido  de  Blanchefort,  Prior  of  Alvernia,  the  prince 
came  to  Rome. 

On  Friday,  the  13th  of  March,  1489,  about  eight 
o'clock,  Zizim,  brother  of  the  Sultan  of  Turkey, 
entered  the  city  on  one  of  the  white  horses  called 
chinei.  By  command  of  the  Pope  he  was  met  by  the 
households  of  the  cardinals  without  the  clergy,  that 
is  to  say,  the  chaplains  and  esquires  only.  In  the 
same  way  the  Pope's  household  came  with  only  the 
chamberlains  and  esquires.  Within  the  gate  they 
all  received  him  in  their  midst,  removing  and  immedi- 
ately replacing  their  caps.  But  the  Turkish  prince, 
i  See  Appendix. 


28      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

who  had  his  head  covered  after  the  fashion  of  his 
people  with  a  large  white  turban,  uncovered  to  no- 
body, but  merely  bowed  slightly. 

The  first  of  the  household  of  each  cardinal  re- 
ceived him  in  some  such  words  as  these : —  "  The  Most 
Reverend  My  Lord  the  Cardinal  by  command  of  our 
Most  Holy  Lord  the  Pope,  has  sent  this  his  house- 
hold, to  meet  Your  Highness,  rejoicing  at  your 
safe  arrival,"  except  the  Lord  Pietro,  Spanish  cauda- 
tory  to  the  Most  Reverend,  the  Lord  Cardinal  of 
San  Marco,  who  welcomed  him  in  some  such  form  of 
words  as  this : — "  Most  Serene  Prince,  the  Most 
Reverend  My  Lord  the  Cardinal  of  San  Marco,  was 
filled  with  joy  when  he  learned  that  your  Highness 
was  to  come  to  the  city :  wherefore,  to  show  the  pleas- 
ure which  he  feels,  he  has  sent  his  household  to  honor 
your  entry.  His  Reverend  Lordship  prays  God,  the 
all-good,  all-great  and  all-powerful,  that  Your 
Majesty's  coming  here  may  be  happy  and  prosper- 
ous, and  may  have  such  result  as  all  good  men  desire, 
and  to  this  end  he  congratulates  Your  Highness  upon 
your  safe  arrival,  and  at  the  same  time  places  himself 
and  all  that  he  has,  at  your  free  disposal." 

After  this  reception,  the  Turkish  prince  afore- 
mentioned, rode  between  Francesco  Cibo,  son  of  our 
Most  Holy  Lord  the  Pope,  who  was  on  his  right 
hand,  and  the  Prior  of  Alvernia,  nephew  of  the  new 
cardinal,  on  his  left ;  and  although  a  senator  and 
several  lay  ambassadors,  namely  the  ambassadors  of 


FIRST  YEARS  OF  INNOCENT  VIII        29 

King  Ferdinand,  Venice  and  others,  also  kinsmen 
of  the  Pontiff,  received  the  said  Turkish  prince,  yet 
because  the  Prior  of  Alvernia,  who  claimed  to  be  the 
ambassador  of  the  King  of  France  and  to  have  charge 
of  the  said  prince,  would  not  give  place  to  the  senator 
and  ambassadors,  they  all  withdrew  except  the  sena- 
tor, who  rode  before  us.  In  this  order  we  came  to 
the  Apostolic  Palace,  where  the  prince  was  enter- 
tained in  the  Apostolic  apartments  in  which  the 
emperor  and  kings  and  other  great  princes  are  re- 
ceived. The  route  was  over  the  Bridge  of  Barto- 
lommeo,  or  the  Island  by  the  Ghetto,  across  the 
Campo  dei  Fiori  straight  to  the  aforesaid  palace.  A 
great  crowd  of  people  stood  around  and  watched  his 
entry. 

First  rode  the  households  of  the  cardinals,  then 
the  households  of  the  knights,  and  the  knights  who 
had  escorted  the  Turkish  prince  from  France;  the 
household  of  the  prince,  about  ten  in  number,  exclud- 
ing his  other  retainers,  the  chief  of  whom  had  at  his 
right  hand,  the  ambassador  of  the  Sultan,  of  whom 
we  shall  speak  below;  the  esquires  of  the  Pope,  the 
senator  with  certain  nobles,  the  men-at-arms,  the 
herald  of  the  French  king  and  of  the  masters  of 
ceremonies.  On  my  left  was  the  interpreter  of  the 
Turkish  prince,  and  the  prince  himself,  who  rode 
between  Francesco  Cibo  and  the  prior  aforesaid,  the 
Turchopellerius  of  Rhodes,  four  of  the  nobles 
in  the  household  of  the  prince,  the  Pope's  cham- 


30      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

berlains,  and  all  the  Rhodians  after  the  cham- 
berlain. 

The  prince  dismounted  in  the  court  of  the  palace, 
where  the  cardinals  pass,  and  from  there  he  went  up 
through  the  great  hall,  and  was  conducted  to  the 
aforementioned  apartments  where  he  was  entertained 
and  guarded  by  the  troops  aforesaid. 

During  the  past  months  there  came  to  the  city  an 
ambassador  from  the  Grand  Turk  sent  to  the  Pope 
on  account  of  the  Turkish  prince  received  to-day. 
When  he  learned  that  the  prince  would  make  his 
entry  into  the  city  to-day,  he  went  on  horseback  to 
meet  him  outside  the  Porta  Portese,  with  his  house- 
hold on  foot,  of  whom  there  were  about  ten.  For 
the  Turkish  prince  was  waiting  on  horseback  near 
the  city  walls  and  the  river  outside  the  said  gate  for 
the  hour  appointed  for  his  entry.  The  prior  and 
Turchopellerius  aforesaid  went  to  meet  this  ambas- 
sador, who  was  waiting  outside  the  said  gate  to  pre- 
vent his  approaching  the  prince;  but  when  Fran- 
cesco Cibo  learned  that  the  ambassador  wished  to 
approach  the  prince,  he  gave  orders  that  he  should 
be  allowed. 

Thereupon  the  prior  and  TwrchopeUerius  afore- 
said commanded  the  retainers  of  the  ambassador,  who 
were  holding  their  bows  taut,  though  not  with  arrows 
to  them,  to  lay  aside  their  bows  and  so  to  approach 
unarmed,  which  they  did.  Then  they  came  up,  the 
ambassador  on  horseback  and  his  men  on  foot,  and 


FIRST  YEARS  OF  INNOCENT  VIII        31 

when  he  was  within  sight  of  the  prince  and  about 
forty  paces  away,  the  ambassador  got  down  from 
his  horse,  and  with  a  very  noble  carriage,  approached 
to  within  fifteen  paces.  Then  coming  forward  about 
five  paces,  he  bowed  himself  to  the  ground,  touching 
it  with  his  head  upon  the  right  side;  then  rising 
and  coming  forward  three  or  four  paces  more,  he 
knelt  upon  his  right  knee,  touched  the  ground  with 
his  right  hand,  and  then  kissed  his  own  hand.  Then 
rising  again  and  coming  as  many  paces  forward  to 
the  prince,  he  knelt  before  him  and  embraced  his 
horse  by  the  right  or  left  foot,  and  the  prince  by  his 
right  foot,  and  at  the  same  time  he  kissed  the  prince's 
foot.  Then  rising  he  kissed  his  right  knee  thrice, 
and  when  the  prince  stretched  out  his  right  hand  to 
his  neck  he  kissed  his  garments  in  the  same  way. 
All  this  the  ambassador  appeared  to  do  so  sincerely 
that  he  seemed  to  all  to  be  weeping.  But  the  prince 
made  him  no  sign,  but  waited  for  him  as  a  prince 
unmoved,  and  neither  spoke  a  word  to  the  other,  but 
when  the  ambassador  had  made  his  salutations  in 
a  single  word  as  he  stood  there  before  him,  the 
prince  bade  him  mount  his  horse ;  his  own  horse 
was  first  brought  for  him  to  mount,  and  then  he 
retired  a  whole  pace  from  the  prince  to  mount,  and 
returned  on  horseback  before  the  prince.  Mean- 
while there  came  one  of  the  prince's  household,  who 
embraced  in  turn  each  member  of  the  ambassador's 
household,  while  they  knelt  one  by  one  before  the 


32      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

prince,  touched  the  ground  with  the  right  hand,  and 
kissed  their  right  hand ;  then  kneeling  they  embraced 
the  horse's  foot,  and  the  prince's  right  foot;  then 
kissed  first  his  foot  and  afterward  his  knee.  In  the 
fewest  possible  words,  the  Turkish  prince  and  the 
ambassador  made  peace,  and  thus  afterward  the 
prince  made  his  entry  into  the  city  in  the  order 
described  above. 

On  Saturday,  the  14th  of  March,  1489,  notice 
was  given  of  a  public  consistory  to  be  held  in  the 
first  great  hall  of  the  Apostolic  Palace  at  one  o'clock. 

Escorted  by  Francesco  Cibo'  and  the  Prior  of 
Alvernia,  preceded  by  men-at-arms  and  followed  by 
his  fourteen  servitors  and  soldiers,  the  Turkish  prince 
came  to  the  consistory  into  the  presence  of  the 
Pontiff.  Now  though  it  was  said  that  the  prince 
would  do  reverence  to  the  Pontiff  in  the  Turkish 
fashion  by  touching  the  ground  with  his  hand  and 
then  kissing  his  hand,  he  refused  to  do  so.  Indeed 
he  merely  bowed  his  covered  head  very  slightly  to 
the  Pontiff,  so  slightly  that  the  bow  could  scarcely 
be  seen  or  recognized  as  such.  He  went  up  to  the 
Pontiff  and,  standing  erect,  embraced  him  and  kissed 
him  lightly  upon  the  right  arm,  all  the  time  keeping 
his  head  covered.  Then,  standing  before  the  Pontiff, 
he  said,  by  means  of  an  interpreter,  that  he  was  glad 
to  have  come  into  the  presence  of  the  Pontiff,  and 
asked  him  to  be  mindful  of  the  fact  and  to  afford 
him  protection;  adding  that  when  a  time  and  place 


FIRST  YEARS  OF  INNOCENT  VIII        33 

were  appointed,  he  would  tell  him  of  other  matters  in 
private.  The  Pontiff  replied  that  he  had  already 
taken  the  measures  for  his  safety  and  welfare  where- 
with his  Highness  had  been  brought  to  Rome,  and  that 
his  Highness  ought  in  no  wise  to  mistrust,  but  to 
dwell  in  peace,  seeing  that  all  things  were  ordered 
for  a  wise  end.  For  these  words  the  prince  thanked 
His  Holiness,  stating  that  he  felt  full  confidence  in 
them. 

Then  the  prince  withdrew  from  before  the  Pontiff 
and  embraced  all  the  cardinals  as  they  stood  in  their 
places  and  kissed  them  on  or  near  the  right  shoulder. 
Meanwhile  the  other  members  of  his  household  came 
into  the  presence  of  the  Pontiff,  and  one  after  the 
other  in  turn,  knelt  upon  the  throne,  and  touching 
the  ground  with  the  right  hand  kissed  it;  they  then 
embraced  the  feet  of  the  Pope,  as  well  as  his  cope 
and  vestments,  and  on  bended  knee  kissed  these  and 
followed  the  prince,  their  patron.  He,  having  em- 
braced all  the  cardinals  except  the  two  who  remained 
with  the  Pontiff  to  assist  him,  without  bearing  him- 
self in  any  other  fashion,  or  making  any  other  sort 
of  salutation  to  the  Pontiff,  returned  to  his  apart- 
ments, escorted  as  before.  Then  the  Pontiff  rose 
and  returned  to  his  apartment  in  the  usual  way. 


IV 

THE  LAST  YEARS  OF  THE  REIGN  OF 
INNOCENT  VIII 

ON  Wednesday,  the  25th  of  March,  1489,  the 
Feast  of  the  Annunciation  of  the  Blessed  Vir- 
gin Mary ;  in  the  morning  I  had  a  long  conversation 
with  the  Pontiff.  I  told  him  it  was  not  right  to  wear 
a  white  cape,  but  he  ought  properly  to  wear  a  red 
cape  with  a  violet  stole,  not  a  red  one,  also  that 
the  cardinals  should  follow,  and  not  precede  His 
Holiness.  But  His  Holiness  said  that  Sixtus  IV, 
his  predecessor,  used  to  ride  at  this  season  with  a 
white  cape,  and  the  Lord  Vice-Chancellor,  listening 
to  no  argument,  said  the  cardinals  should  precede. 
And  this  was  done,  although  not  fittingly. 

On  Saturday,  the  27th  of  June,  1489,  the  Noble 
Lord  Nicola  Orsino,  Count  of  Pitigliano,  Siena,  and 
Nola,  who  was  to  be  Captain-General  of  the  Holy 
Roman  Church,  and  to  make  his  entry  into  the  city 
with  his  household  and  intimate  friends,  but  not  with 
the  households  of  the  cardinals,  entered  the  Apostolic 
Palace  by  the  viridario  to  see  our  Most  Holy  Lord, 
by  whom  he  was  graciously  received.  Then  the  said 

count  who  by  studying  the  stars  had  conceived  the 

35 


36      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

idea  that  he  might  assume  the  insignia  of  his  cap- 
taincy under  favorable  auspices  to-day,  sought  and 
obtained  from  our  Most  Holy  Lord  permission  for 
the  said  insignia  to  be  given  to  him. 

On  the  Sunday  night,  15th  September,  1489,  Sig- 
nor  Domenico  Gentile  of  Viterbo,  apostolic  writer, 
Francesco  Maldente,  canon  of  Forli  and  Conrado, 
also  Battista  of  Spell,  notary  of  the  Apostolic 
Camera,  Lorenzo  Signoretto,  writer  in  the  Register 
of  Bulls,  and  Bartolommeo  Budello,  procurator  of 
the  Penitentiary,  were  successively  taken  and  de- 
tained in  the  Castle  of  San  Angelo  on  a  charge  of 
forging  apostolic  letters.  The  Lord  Domenico 
aforesaid  confessed  that  he  had  forged  about  fifty 
apostolic  letters  or  bulls,  containing  various  matters, 
in  the  following  way : —  The  Lord  Francesco  would 
discover  matters  to  be  despatched  and  agree  with  the 
parties  upon  the  sum  which  they  were  to  pay  after 
the  despatch  of  letters.  When  the  agreement  had 
been  made  and  a  bank  named  by  the  party  for  paying 
the  sum  agreed  upon  to  be  paid  when  the  letters 
were  presented  to  the  bank,  then  he  would  despatch 
one  that  was  expected,  or  some  matter  that  would 
pass  easily  through  all  the  offices  by  the  royal  way. 
When  this  was  done,  the  Lord  Domenico  aforemen- 
tioned washed  out  all  the  writing  of  the  bull,  or  that 
part  which  he  did  not  want,  with  a  certain  fluid, 
restored  the  paper  with  flour  and  stiffened  it  again. 
Afterward  he  wrote  on  it  the  matter  concerning 


LAST  YEARS  OF  INNOCENT  VIII         37 

which  Francesco  had  agreed  with  the  party,  leaving 
in  the  bull  the  names  of  the  rescribendary,  compu- 
tators,  and  other  officials.  More  often  he  changed 
the  stamp,  and  put  on  another,  according  to  the 
nature  of  the  matter.  He  also  used  different  inks. 
That  with  which  he  wrote  the  first  matter  to  be 
despatched  in  the  proper  way  was  made  of  gum  or 
some  other  material,  but  was  certainly  indelible. 
But  the  other,  which  he  used  to  write  over  the  bull 
that  had  been  erased,  was  ordinary  ink.  In  this  way 
they  gave  forged  bulls  to  the  parties. 

Within  about  two  years  they  had  despatched 
divers  matters,  for  example,  dispensations  to  one  or 
two  benefices  for  Friars  of  the  Orders  of  Mendicants, 
unions  of  many  benefices  to  the  incomes  of  certain 
abbots  with  permission  to  rule  these  in  an  order 
changeable  at  pleasure,  a  dispensation  for  a  certain 
priest  of  the  Diocese  of  Rouen,  who  had  married  a 
wife,  to  the  effect  that  he  might  lawfully  keep  her 
and  many  others  for  which  they  had  received  some- 
times a  hundred,  two  hundred,  two  hundred  and  fifty, 
and  two  thousand  ducats,  as  is  related  in  the  process 
instituted  against  them. 

The  said  Francesco  also  made  confession,  and  on 
Sunday,  the  18th  of  October,  at  about  nine  in  the 
evening,  they  both  were  led  from  the  castle  aforemen- 
tioned to  the  Castle  of  Soldano,  and  before  they 
reached  that  place  they  believed  they  were  condemned 
to  death.  For  the  auditor  of  the  Camera,  the 


38      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

Bishop  of  Cesena,  and  the  Lord  Bartolommeo  Deol- 
pito,  first  apostolic  notary  and  governor  of  the  city, 
who  in  their  official  capacity  had  prosecuted  them, 
told  the  said  Francesco  that  if  he  named  his  fellow- 
accomplices  our  Most  Holy  Lord  would  be  pleased 
to  bestow  the  office  of  abbreviator  upon  him  and  set 
him  at  liberty,  and  he  believing  that  he  would  do  this 
accused  the  abovenamed  and  several  others.  On  be- 
half of  the  Lord  Domenico,  his  father  who  had  at- 
tended our  Most  Holy  Lord  in  the  first  illness  of  his 
pontificate,  and  his  two  brothers  interceded  most 
earnestly  with  the  cardinals  and  other  influential  men 
in  the  city  for  his  life.  But  no  one  could  prevail 
upon  our  Most  Holy  Lord.  So,  after  they  had 
been  established  in  the  said  castle,  they  were  told 
that  they  were  to  die  on  the  morrow;  and  therefore 
were  bidden  to  take  heed  to  the  salvation  of  their 
souls,  and  priests  were  sent  to  them  to  hear  their 
confession  and  strengthen  them  in  the  faith. 

On  Monday,  the  19th  of  October,  14*89,  there  was 
a  consistory  and  the  auditor  of  the  Camera  aforesaid 
with  the  governor  came  to  the  Castle  of  Soldano 
where  they  passed  definite  sentence  against  the  said 
Domenico  and  Francesco,  degraded  them,  deprived 
them  of  office  and  emoluments,  and  handed  them  over 
to  the  secular  court.  Then  mass  was  celebrated  in 
the  said  castle,  at  which  the  said  Domenico  and  Fran- 
cesco were  present,  and  at  the  close  they  received 
the  holy  communion  from  the  hands  of  the  celebrant ; 


LAST  YEARS  OF  INNOCENT  VIII          39 

after  this  they  were  led  to  the  Piazza  di  San  Pietro, 
where  a  platform  had  been  erected  in  a  space  not  far 
from  the  lowest  step,  four  rods  long,  three  wide,  and 
one  high,  or  thereabouts.  There  the  said  Francesco 
who  was  a  priest  was  robed  in  full  vestments  in  the 
usual  way.  Then  the  summary  of  the  case  was  read 
by  the  notary,  Antonio  of  Paimpol.  After  the  read- 
ing of  it,  Francesco  was  degraded  and  given  over 
to  the  secular  court  into  the  hands  of  Ambrosino, 
the  apparitor. 

After  he  had  been  given  over,  Domenico  who  had 
only  the  first  tonsure  was  robed  in  a  surplice  and 
degraded  from  that  rank  by  the  Father  Pietro  Paolo, 
Lord  Bishop  of  Santa  Agata,  who  vested  himself  in 
stole  and  cope  upon  the  platform,  and  put  on  in 
front  a  plain  alb  over  the  rochet.  After  his  degra- 
dation Domenico  was  given  over  to  the  court  and 
the  said  apparitor.  Their  heads  were  not  shaved 
otherwise  than  they  had  been  before,  nor  were  they 
stripped  of  the  clothes  in  which  they  came  from  the 
castle,  because  of  their  office  and  because  such  was 
the  pleasure  of  the  Bishop  of  Cesena,  the  auditor. 

After  this  the  aforesaid  having  been  degraded 
were  placed  upon  a  chariot  which  stood  ready  there, 
Domenico  on  the  right  and  Francesco  on  the  left. 
In  front  of  them  were  seated  a  friar  of  the  Order 
of  Minors,  their  confessor,  in  accordance  with  the 
observance  in  parts  of  France,  and  another  of  the 
society  of  the  Misericordia  who  held  a  crucifix  and 


40      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

was  robed  in  the  garb  of  that  society  with  his  face 
covered.  Behind  the  degraded  ones  were  erected  two 
rods,  and  to  the  top  of  them  cords  were  fastened, 
on  which  were  hung  four  of  the  bulls  despatched 
and  forged  by  them.  In  this  way  they  were  con- 
ducted by  the  Bridge  of  San  Angelo  past  the  Castle 
of  Soldano  and  hard  by  the  house  of  the  Cardinal  of 
Ascanio,  past  the  Hospital  of  the  Germans,  close 
to  the  house  of  the  Lord  Falco  by  the  Pario  straight 
to  another  street,  thence  by  the  bridge  to  the  Campo 
dei  Fiori,  where  near  the  corner  by  the  steps  and 
the  Taberna  Vacca,  so-called,  the  place  of  execution 
had  been  prepared  in  the  form  of  a  hut,  having  a 
wooden  pillar  erected  in  the  center,  and  surrounded 
by  piled-up  faggots.  To  the  upper  part  of  the 
column  had  been  fixed  two  ropes.  Below  the  ropes 
two  stools  were  placed  upon  the  ground  for  the  ac- 
cused and  another  on  the  other  side  of  the  column 
for  the  lictor,  and  around  the  shed  outside  many 
piles  of  logs. 

When  the  aforementioned  degraded  persons 
reached  the  said  place  of  execution,  they  got  down 
from  the  cart,  and  entered  the  hut,  where  in  the 
guise  and  clothes  in  which  they  were  brought  there, 
they  ascended  the  two  stools  prepared  for  them. 
The  lictor  put  ropes  upon  their  neck  of  which  they 
were  scarcely  conscious,  for  the  confessor  and  the 
other  friar  who  bore  the  crucifix  were  continually 


LAST  YEARS  OF  INNOCENT  VIII         41 

strengthening  them  in  Christ.  When  the  ropes  had 
been  placed  in  position,  the  lictor's  assistants  drew 
away  the  stools  from  beneath  their  feet  and  thus 
they  were  hanged  and  gave  up  the  ghost.  After  they 
were  dead  they  were  taken  down  from  the  pillar, 
stripped  to  their  shirts  and  placed  in  a  sitting  posi- 
tion upon  the  said  stools,  propped  against  the  pillar, 
and  bound  to  the  column  with  the  chain  beneath  their 
arms.  Then  the  fire  was  kindled  and  their  bodies 
burned.  The  lictor  heaped  up  the  logs  many  times 
until  after  the  hour  of  vespers,  that  the  bodies  might 
be  entirely  consumed,  and  thus  the  fire  lasted  until 
the  following  morning. 

On  the  following  day,  about  the  hour  of  vespers, 
ashes,  in  which  many  of  the  bones  were  still  found, 
Avere  collected  by  certain  of  the  society  of  Miseri- 
cordia  with  a  broom,  placed  in  a  sack  in  a  new  chest, 
and  with  the  cross  and  the  usual  procession  was 
borne  by  the  said  society  to  the  church  appointed  for 
the  purpose  and  buried. 

On  Wednesday,  the  19th  of  May,  1490,  the  Vigil 
of  the  Ascension  of  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  there 
were  pontifical  vespers  in  the  larger  chapel  of  the 
Apostolic  Palace,  the  Pope  being  present  and  per- 
forming the  office.  When  the  cardinals  had  made 
the  usual  salutation  to  him  there  arose  a  contention 
between  the  ambassadors  of  the  Kings  of  Naples  and 
of  Scotland,  and  of  Venice,  Milan  and  the  Kingdom 


42      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

of  Florence  on  the  other  hand,  who  said  they  ought 
not  to  be  divided  or  separated  from  the  ambassador 
of  the  Duke  of  Milan  and  the  ambassadors  of  Otho, 
Albert,  and  George,  Dukes  of  Bavaria,  who  stationed 
themselves  above  the  Venetian  ambassadors,  whereat 
the  Venetian  and  Florentine  ambassadors  straight- 
way withdrew  in  wrath.  The  ambassadors  of  Ferdi- 
nand, King  of  Naples,  and  of  the  King  of  Scotland 
still  persisted  in  the  dispute  and  by  special  command 
of  the  Pope  I  ordered  them  both  to  leave  the  chapel, 
which  they  did  immediately. 

The  vespers  ended,  His  Holiness  spoke  with  the 
cardinals,  whom  he  called  round  him  in  a  circle  in 
the  said  chapel,  upon  the  precedence  of  the  person- 
ages aforesaid.  Then  he  instructed  me  to  notify 
the  ambassadors  of  the  Kings  of  Scotland  and  Ba- 
varia not  to  come  to  the  chapel  on  the  morrow,  and 
to  inform  them  that  on  the  next  Friday  His  Holi- 
ness would  bring  this  question  of  precedence  before 
the  consistory. 

On  Friday,  the  28th  of  May,  1490,  our  Most 
Holy  Lord,  learning  that  the  ambassador  of  the  King 
of  Naples  was  preparing  to  come  to  the  vespers  on 
the  Vigil  of  Pentecost  and  take  his  place  by  armed 
force,  instructed  me  to  report  this  to  the  Lord  Car- 
dinals of  Angers,  Lisbon,  San  Angelo,  Siena,  and  the 
Vice-Chancellor  that  they  might  consider  what  should 
be  done  in  the  matter  and  what  course  to  pursue  with 
regard  to  the  ambassadors  in  this  question  of  pre- 


LAST  YEARS  OF  INNOCENT  VIII         43 

cedence,  and  that  they  should  come  to  deliberate 
with  His  Holiness  on  the  morrow  in  his  chamber  be- 
fore the  vespers.  This  I  did. 

Therefore  on  Saturday,  the  29th  of  May,  1490, 
the  Vigil  of  Pentecost,  a  private  meeting  of  the  car- 
dinals was  held  in  the  presence  of  the  Pontiff  in 
his  chamber  from  before  eight  till  nine  in 
the  evening,  and  finally  by  the  Pope's  instructions 
given  in  the  said  meeting,  the  ambassadors  of  the 
King  of  Scotland  and  of  the  Dukes  of  Bavaria  were 
asked  by  the  Bishop  of  Tournai  to  withdraw  on  that 
evening,  and  to  leave  the  other  ambassadors  undis- 
turbed and  that  on  the  morrow  the  Pope  would  give 
them  a  place.  The  ambassadors  of  Scotland  and 
Bavaria,  however,  refused  altogether  to  accept  this 
arrangement  unless  the  other  ambassadors  withdrew 
with  them,  which  was  done;  and  they  all  withdrew, 
both  citramontanes  and  ultramontanes,  and  were  all 
bidden  to  absent  themselves  from  the  chapel  on  the 
morrow,  and  this  they  all  observed. 

On  Tuesday,  the  10th  of  April,  1492,  before  morn- 
ing, a  knight  from  Florence  came  to  the  Cardinal 
de'  Medici  with  letters  from  Pietro  announcing  sad 
tidings.  They  reported  that  on  Sunday,  about  four 
in  the  morning,  Lorenzo  de'  Medici,  citizen  of  Flor- 
ence, father  of  the  said  cardinal,  had  breathed  his 
last  at  Careggi,  an  estate  belonging  to  the  said 
Lorenzo,  distant  about  twelve  miles  from  Florence. 
The  cardinal  had  been  informed  of  his  father's  death 


44      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

by  the  Lord  Falco,  treasurer-general  of  our  Most 
Holy  Lord  the  Pope,  who,  upon  learning  of  the  death 
of  the  said  Lorenzo,  visited  the  cardinal  in  the  morn- 
ing. He  had  all  ornaments  and  all  coverings  re- 
moved from  his  walls  and  couches  and  ordered  black 
caps  to  be  given  to  all  the  members  of  his  household. 
The  cardinal  himself  put  on  a  tunic  of  dark  violet 
and  had  all  seats  of  brocade  and  velvet  removed 
from  his  apartments,  retaining  only  those  covered 
with  red  leather  and  the  usual  stools.  He  had  a 
valise  made  of  dark  violet  cloth  without  arms  upon 
it,  and  he  kept  upon  his  tables  as  well  as  upon  the 
buffet  and  the  couches,  only  coverings  of  rascia. 
All  his  servants  he  had  dressed  in  black. 

Friday,  the  4th  of  May,  1492,  there  their  Most 
Reverend  Lordships  the  Vice-Chancellor,  and  the 
Cardinals  assembled  in  the  papal  chamber  of  the 
Apostolic  Palace  at  St.  Peter's. 

The  Sultan  of  Constantinople  sent  by  his  ambas- 
sador who  had  just  reached  Ancona  on  his  mission, 
the  head  of  the  spear  with  which  it  was  said  that 
the  side  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  pierced  as  He 
hung  upon  the  cross.  At  the  close  of  the  congrega- 
tion aforesaid  the  cardinals  proceeded  to  consider 
with  what  ceremonies  and  observances  this  spear- 
head should  be  received,  and  they  agreed  that  the 
question  should  be  referred  to  our  Most  Holy  Lord. 

In  the  congregation  various  points  were  brought 
,up  and  touched  upon  in  relation  to  this  matter.  For, 


LAST  YEARS  OF  INNOCENT  VIII         45 

while  some  were  of  the  opinion  that  the  gift  should 
be  received  with  all  solemnity  and  reverence,  and  in 
the  same  manner  as  the  head  of  St.  Andrew  the 
Apostle  in  the  time  of  Pope  Pius  II  of  happy  mem- 
ory, others  asserted  on  the  contrary  that  they  had 
seen  the  point  of  the  said  spear  in  Nuremberg1,  where 
it  was  exposed  each  year  on  the  day  which  is  the 
Feast  of  the  Spear,  and  others  in  other  States,  as 
in  Paris,  for  example,  where  it  was  kept  in  the  king's 
chapel.  The  latter,  therefore,  thought  that  it  should 
be  received  from  the  hands  of  the  ambassador  bring- 
ing it  by  our  Most  Holy  Lord  in  his  own  apartment, 
in  presence  of  all  or  some  of  the  Most  Reverend 
Lord  Cardinals,  without  any  solemnity,  and  that  we 
should  be  sent  to  Nuremberg,  Paris  and  elsewhere  to 
ascertain  the  truth,  and  examine  the  documents  at 
Paris,  and  also  at  Nuremberg,  if  they  happen  to 
have  any  apostolic  letters  there,  from  which  the  truth 
of  the  matter  may  be  learned.  From  some  chron- 
icles it  appears  that  the  spear-point  was  given  in 
pledge  by  Baldwin  II,  then  Emperor  of  Constanti- 
nople, to  the  Venetians,  and  with  their  consent  to 
Louis  IX,  King  of  France;  in  others,  that,  from 
some  very  old  chronicles,  it  appeared  that  the  spear- 
head was  kept  at  Constantinople,  and  preserved  there 
until  this  day,  public  honored  and  venerated  by  all, 
and  that  there  are  several  witnesses,  still  living,  who 
had  seen  it  there  before  the  siege  of  Constantinople 
and  since.  They  averred  that  the  Venetians  sent 


46      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

with  all  diligence  to  the  house  of  a  certain  citizen 
in  Constantinople,  who  had  received  the  spear-head 
during  the  siege  of  the  town,  and  offered  him  fifteen 
thousand  ducats  for  it.  Then  again  they  sent  to 
the  Grand  Turk  who  had  received  it  from  the  said 
citizen,  and  offered  him  seventy  thousand  ducats  for 
it,  but  still  were  not  able  to  get  it.  Others  again 
said  that  in  the  receiving  of  this  relic,  three  points 
should  be  considered,  namely,  the  gift,  the  recipient, 
and  the  giver,  who  is  the  arch  enemy  of  our  faith, 
and  that  it  would  be  more  natural  to  suppose  that 
this  was  done  in  a  spirit  of  mockery  and  derision, 
than  from  any  other  motive. 

All  these  and  many  other  remarks  upon  the  sub- 
ject were  duly  considered  and  the  majority  of  the 
cardinal-priests  inclined  to  the  opinion  that  the 
spear-head  aforesaid  should  be  received  by  our  Most 
Holy  Lord  from  the  Turkish  ambassador  without  any 
solemnity,  and  that  the  truth  should  then  be  in- 
quired into,  at  Nuremberg  or  at  Paris,  as  to  whether 
it  were  the  true  spear-head  or  some  other.  Then,  if 
this  fact  should  be  satisfactorily  settled,  it  could  be 
announced,  and  the  relic  conveyed  in  procession  with 
all  veneration  and  solemnity  to  some  church,  at  the 
pleasure  of  our  Most  Holy  Lord ;  while,  on  the  other 
hand,  if  perhaps  this  relic  should  be  received  in  a 
solemn  manner,  and  it  were  afterwards  discovered 
that  the  true  spear-head  was  elsewhere,  the  Apostolic 
See  might  be  involved  in  contumely  or  confusion. 


LAST  YEARS  OF  INNOCENT  VIII         47 

However,  our  Most  Holy  Lord  determined  and  or- 
dained that  the  relic  be  solemnly  received.  And  for 
this  purpose  he  deputed  Lord  Nicola  Cibo,  Arch- 
bishop of  Aries,  the  Bishop  of  Foligno  and  his 
domestic  clergy  to  go  to  Ancona,  and  there  receive 
the  relic  from  the  hands  of  the  Turkish  ambassador, 
and  bring  it  thence  to  Rome  with  a  procession  drawn 
from  the  several  states  and  territories  lying  along 
the  route.  That  this  might  be  the  more  conveniently 
done,  they  were  given  a  casket  of  crystal  from  the 
Pope's  sacristy  and  a  horse,  together  with  a  covered 
chest  and  other  trappings  in  which  the  Host  is  borne 
when  the  Pope  rides  out  in  full  pontificals,  with  a 
lantern  to  carry  a  light  perpetually  before  it. 

On  the  29th  of  May,  1492,  about  the  hour  of 
Vespers,  the  Count  of  Pitigliano,  captain  of  the 
Church,  Francesco  Cibo,  the  Pope's  son,  and  the 
Roman  nobles  left  the  city  by  the  Porta  Viridarii 
and  hastened  by  way  of  the  meadows  towards  the 
Ponte  Milvio  to  meet  the  Turkish  ambassador,  but 
he  in  the  meantime  had  crossed  the  bridge  aforesaid 
and  was  riding  towards  the  Porta  del  Popolo. 

When  I  saw  the  captain's  mistake,  I  made  the 
ambassador  wait  halfway  between  the  bridge  and  the 
gate  aforesaid,  and  the  captain  and  Francesco,  with 
their  nobles,  came  up  from  behind  and  welcomed  the 
ambassador,  the  captain  saying,  "  Welcome.  Our 
Lord  and  the  cardinals  send  their  households  to  do 
you  honor.  Welcome." 


48      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

The  households  of  the  cardinals  were  scattered  in 
both  directions,  so  that  the  ambassador  could  not  see 
them  at  the  time,  but  he  overtook  them  and  they  each 
joined  his  train  but  said  nothing  to  him. 

The  ambassador  had  only  five  retainers,  and  with 
him  was  the  Lord  Giorgio  Bucciardo,  cousin  of  the 
Bishop  of  Aries,  also  his  interpreter  with  two  serv- 
ants. This  Giorgio  repeated  the  captain's  words  to 
the  ambassador,  and  then  replied  in  his  name.  The 
ambassador  rode  between  the  captain  on  his  right, 
and  the  Pope's  son  on  his  left,  from  the  aforesaid 
place  to  his  place  of  entertainment.  There  also  went 
outside  the  gate  to  meet  the  ambassador  the  lay 
ambassadors  of  the  King  of  Poland,  of  the  Seignory 
of  Venice,  and  of  the  Dukes  of  Milan,  of  Florence 
and  Siena. 

During  these  past  days  I  was  summoned  to  the 
Lord  Cardinals  of  Benevento  and  Santa  Anastasia 
to  arrange  for  the  reception  of  the  said  relic,  and 
I  found  there  with  them  Giovanni  Pietro,  Lord 
Bishop  of  Urbino.  Many  things  relative  to  the  cere- 
mony were  spoken  of,  among  others  that  on  account 
of  the  ill  health  of  our  Most  Holy  Lord  the  spear- 
head should  be  conveyed  by  way  of  the  meadows  to 
the  palace  of  the  Spinelli  outside  of  the  Porta  Viri- 
darii  and  should  be  borne  thence  in  procession  by 
way  of  the  aforesaid  gate  to  the  castle.  This  would 
be  the  most  convenient  route  for  the  procession  in 
the  extreme  heat  of  this  season  or  in  the  case  of  mud 


LAST  YEARS  OF  INNOCENT  VIII         49 

if  the  rain  falls  o.n  that  day  as  it  has  for  many  days 
past. 

On  Sunday,  the  third  of  June,  1492,  in  the  first 
chamber  beyond  the  hall  of  the  Pontiffs  above  the 
garden  a  low  chair  of  gold  brocade  was  placed  ready 
against  the  wall  with  one  step  leading  up  to  it,  and 
above  it  a  golden  canopy  was  spread,  and  around  the 
chair  on  either  side  many  velvet-covered  stools  were 
set  in  preparation  for  the  marriage  of  the  Pope's 
nephew  which  was  to  be  celebrated  there.  As  the 
hour  drew  near  at  about  two  in  the  afternoon,  the 
Cardinals  of  Benevento  and  Santa  Anastasia  accord- 
ing to  the  instructions  of  our  Most  Holy  Lord  went 
to  the  Prince  of  Capua  and  escorted  him  between 
them  from  his  apartments  into  the  presence  of  the 
Pontiff  who  was  accompanied  by  his  princes  and 
barons.  When  he  had  come  to  the  Pontiff,  the  ladies 
were  awaited,  and  after  their  coming  the  Pontiff 
came  out  to  the  chamber  aforesaid  and  took  his 
seat  upon  the  said  chair. 

On  his  right  were  the  Lord  Cardinals  of  San  Pietro 
in  Vincoli  and  Santa  Anastasia,  on  his  left  Benevento, 
and  next  to  him  the  Prince  of  Capua.  Next  to 
Santa  Anastasia  with  a  moderate  space  between  upon 
similar  stools  sat  Teodorina,  the  Pope's  daughter, 
and  Peretta,  her  daughter,  Battistina,  the  bride,  also 
her  daughter  Maddalena,  the  daughter  of  the  late 
Lorenzo  de'  Medici,  wife  of  the  Pope's  son,  and  many 
ladies  after  her.  Next  to  the  Prince  of  Capua,  that 


50      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

is  to  say,  on  the  left  of  the  Pope,  stood  Aloysio  of 
Aragon,  Marquis  of  Gerace,  the  bridegroom,  the 
Duke  of  Amalfi,  Francesco  Cibo,  the  Pope's  son,  and 
many  other  nobles  to  the  number  of  about  forty. 
After  silence  had  been  secured,  the  Reverend  Lord 
Giovanni,  Archbishop  of  Ragusa,  the  Datary,  kneel- 
ing before  our  Most  Holy  Lord  at  a  proper  distance 
of  two  Cannes  or  thereabouts  made  a  brief  oration  in 
which  he  expounded  the  institution  of  the  sacrament 
of  matrimony  and  its  dignity. 

Thereupon  he  rose  and  stood  in  the  same  place, 
and  turning  to  the  Illustrious  Lord  Alfonso  of 
Aragon,  the  half-brother  of  the  Prince  of  Capua, 
spoke  these  or  similar  words :  "  Most  Illustrious  Lord 
Luigi  of  Aragon,  will  you  take  the  most  Illustrious 
Lady  Battistina  Cibo,  here  present,  to  be  your  lawful 
spouse  and  wife?  ".  And  he  straightway  replied,  "  I 
will."  Then,  turning  to  Battistina,  the  archbishop 
said :  "  Most  Illustrious  Lady,  will  you  take  the  Most 
Illustrious  Lord  Luigi  of  Aragon,  here  present,  to  be 
your  lawful  spouse  and  husband?  "  To  these  words 
she  made  no  reply,  but  after  the  archbishop  had  re- 
peated the  words,  she  replied,  "  I  will."  The  bride 
and  bridegroom  then  approached  the  Pontiff,  and 
kneeling  before  him,  the  bridegroom  placed  the  wed- 
ding-ring upon  the  third  finger  of  the  bride's  left 
hand,  and  then  many  rings  upon  the  other  fingers  of 
that  hand,  and  upon  the  other,  the  right  hand  of  the 
bride,  which  Giovanni  Fcatano,  the  chief  secretary 


LAST  YEARS  OF  INNOCENT  VIII         51 

of  the  Most  Serene  King  of  Naples,  extended  to  him. 
Next,  the  bridegroom  first  and  then  the  bride  kissed 
the  Pope's  foot,  and  the  bridegroom  arose  and  kissed 
the  bride.  She  then  returned  to  her  place,  and  the 
bridegroom  sat  beside  her.  The  Pontiff  then  rose  and 
returned  to  his  apartment,  and  all  the  others  separ- 
ated and  went  their  own  ways. 

On  Thursday,  the  14th  of  June,  1492,  at  about 
seven  in  the  evening,  the  Reverend  Father  in  Christ, 
John,  Lord  Bishop  of  Durham,  ambassador  of  the 
King  of  England,  entered  the  city  by  the  Porta  Vir- 
idarii.  He  was  received  by  the  household  of  the 
Pope  and  those  of  all  the  cardinals  and  by  those 
princes  who  were  then  in  the  city,  and  was  escorted 
by  them  in  the  usual  order  to  the  house  of  the  late 
Giacomo  Biqueto  which  was  prepared  as  his  resi- 
dence. There  was  a  dispute  between  the  ambassa- 
dors of  the  King  of  Spain,  the  Bishops  of  Beja  and 
Astorga  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Lord  Giovanni 
Gilio  of  Lucca,  formerly  ambassador  of  the  king  of 
England,  on  the  other,  upon  the  question  of  prece- 
dence, and  I  was  persuaded  by  the  said  bishops  to 
give  a  seat  on  the  right  of  the  Bishop  of  Durham  to 
Giovanni,  Archbishop  of  Ragusa,  the  first  of  the 
palace  clergy,  and  that  on  his  left  to  the  aforesaid 
Lord  Giovanni  Gilio. 

On  the  following  day  the  Pope  fell  ill,  and  through 
fear  of  his  death  Prospero  Colonna  and  Giovanni 
Jordano,  son  of  Vergineo  Ursine,  who  were  staying 


52      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

with  the  Cardinal  of  San  Pietro  in  Vincoli,  came 
with  many  other  barons  and  Roman  citizens  to  the 
palace  of  the  conservators,  and  stated  and  made 
known  to  the  said  officials  and  citizens  that  they,  the 
barons,  were  of  one  mind  with  the  Roman  people 
whom  they  dearly  loved,  and  forthwith  they  offered 
themselves  and  their  castles  and  their  goods  to  the 
Roman  people  for  their  welfare  and  goodwill,  and 
asked  them,  if  the  death  of  the  Pontiff  should  chance 
to  come,  that  they  would  join  with  them  for  their 
aid;  on  their  part  the  conservators  and  citizens  of- 
fered them  whatever  could  be  offered. 

On  the  25th  of  July,  1492,  St.  James'  day,  about 
six  or  seven  o'clock  in  the  morning,  Pope  Innocent 
VIII  died.  May  his  soul  rest  in  peace! 


THE  ACCESSION  OF  ALEXANDER  VI 

IN  the  year  of  the  Lord  1492,  on  Saturday,  the 
llth  of  August,  at  noon,  Roderigo  Borgia,  vice- 
chancellor  and  the  nephew  of  Calixtus  III,  was  cre- 
ated Pope  and  named  Alexander  VI. 

On  the  27th  of  August  Alexander  was  crowned  in 
St.  Peter's.  Then  he  went  in  the  customary  manner 
to  the  Church  of  St.  John  Lateran  while  the  greatest 
honor  was  done  to  him  throughout  the  city  by  the 
Roman  people  with  triumphal  arches  and  with  more 
than  there  was  ever  done  to  other  Popes. 

And  in  the  first  consistory  he  held,  he  created  the 
Archbishop  of  Mount  Royal,  his  nephew  from  a  sis- 
ter, a  cardinal. 

After  his  coronation  it  was  brought  to  his  knowl- 
edge that  from  the  day  of  the  last  illness  of  Innocent 
until  his  coronation  more  than  two  hundred  and 
twenty  men  had  been  assassinated  in  various  places 
and  at  various  times.  It  was  also  brought  to  his 
knowledge  who  the  murderers  were  and  the  reasons 
and  success  they  had  had.  Of  all  this  that  had  gone 
on  in  Rome  he  received  full  knowledge. 

On  the  3d  of  September  of  the  year  1492  Salva- 
53 


54      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

tor,  the  son  of  Tutio  del  Rosso,  insulted  Domenico 
Beneacceduto,  his  enemy,  on  the  Campo  dei  Fiori, 
with  whom  he  was  under  a  pledge  of  five  hundred 
ducats  to  keep  the  peace.  He  stabbed  him  twice 
with  a  dagger,  inflicting  a  mortal  wound  of  which 
he  died  forthwith.  On  the  4th  the  pope  dispatched 
his  vice-chamberlain  with  the  magistrates  who  pro- 
ceeded thither  attended  by  a  throng  to  destroy  his 
house,  which  was  done.  On  the  same  day  the 
brother  of  the  aforesaid  Salvator,  one  Hieronymus, 
was  hanged  on  the  instigation  of  Domenico.  Thus 
assuredly  by  the  will  of  God,  on  a  single  day  justice 
was  accomplished.  The  fine  was  collected  from  the 
guarantors  by  the  Pope. 

In  the  same  month  Alexander  appointed  prison 
inspectors  in  addition  to  four  commissaries  to  hear 
complaints  in  Rome.  Furthermore  he  appointed  his 
officials  for  the  administration  of  Vignola,  fixed  an 
audience  for  Wednesday  for  all  citizens,  men  as  well 
as  women,  received  the  complaints  himself  and  began 
to  administer  justice  in  an  admirable  way. 

On  Monday,  the  10th  of  December,  1492,  I  rode 
at  daybreak  to  Marino  to  instruct  the  noble  Lord 
Federigo  of  Aragon,  Prince  of  Altamura,  second  son 
of  King  Ferdinand  of  Sicily  and  Jerusalem,  with  re- 
gard to  the  ceremonies  at  his  reception  before  his 
arrival  in  Rome.  The  royal  ambassador  in  Rome, 
Giacomo  Pontano,  who  declared  that  he  had  received 
a  special  letter  about  this  matter  from  his  master, 


THE  ACCESSION  OF  ALEXANDER  VI       55 

had  asked  for  me  the  evening  before  at  about  eleven 
o'clock.  I  found  there  the  prince  whom  I  instructed 
in  detail  with  reference  to  the  order  and  arrangement 
of  the  entry  and  reception  as  well  as  of  his  own  de- 
meanor. 

On  Tuesday,  the  llth  of  December,  1492,  about 
two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  the  cardinals  Carafa 
and  Piccolomini  went  out  beyond  the  second  mile- 
stone before  Rome  in  order  to  meet  the  prince  as 
their  special  friend.  They  greeted  him  with  the 
usual  honors  and  he  rode  then  between  them  until 
they  came  to  the  road  that  leads  through  the  Porta 
Latina,  where  the  cardinals  took  leave  of  him.  The 
prince  continued  on  his  way  with  his  suite  until  he 
reached  the  Church  of  St.  John  Lateran  and  its  main 
portal,  firstly,  in  order  to  avoid  the  mud,  and  then 
because  two  cardinals  who  were  to  meet  him  at  the 
gate  of  St.  John  Lateran  had  not  yet  arrived. 

In  the  meantime  the  suites  of  all  the  cardinals  and 
princely  ambassadors  in  Rome  came  to -meet  him; 
further,  one  after  the  other,  Giulio  Orsini,  the 
brother  of  Cardinal  Orsini,  Gerardo  Usodimare,  Do- 
menico  Doria  and  other  noblemen  who  dismounted 
from  their  horses  and  were  for  making  obeisance  to 
the  prince.  He  did  not  allow  it,  however,  until  they 
had  remounted  their  horses.  The  prince  waited 
about  an  hour  before  the  portal  of  the  aforemen- 
tioned basilica  for  the  arrival  of  the  two  cardinals 
who  had  been  despatched  and  wftq  arrived  finally 


56   POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

after  six  o'clock,  namely  Juan  Borgia  and  Ascanio 
Sforza.  They  received  him  in  the  usual  way  and 
escorted  him  in  their  midst. 

After  the  arrival  at  the  place  of  San  Giovanni  in 
Laterano  where  one  sees  the  bronze  statue  of  a 
horseman  there  came  the  prelates  of  the  palace  with 
the  suite  of  the  Pope  which  also  greeted  the  prince 
in  the  usual  way,  although  the  major-domo  of  the 
Apostolic  palace,  Bartolommeo  Marti,  had  made  his 
speech  as  a  prelate.  Together  with  the  prince  seven 
other  ambassadors  had  been  sent  to  swear  the  oath 
of  loyalty  to  the  Pope.  I  assigned  every  one  his 
place  in  due  order  of  precedence  and  in  this  order 
we  rode  straight  on  passing  to  the  right  of  the  col- 
iseum to  Santa  Maria  Nuova,  along  by  the  Hospital 
of  the  Consolation  and  the  house  of  the  Savelli, 
through  the  Peschiera,  the  square  of  the  Jews,  the 
dei  Fiore  meadows  to  the  Apostolic  palace  near  St. 
Peter's.  I  assume  that  the  reason  that  the  cardinals 
were  so  late  was  that  the  Pope  endeavored  in  this 
way  to  prevent  the  prince  from  continuing  on  the 
same  day  to  the  palace  and  to  divert  him  to  the  inn 
Ad  Apostolos  where  he  was  supposed  to  take  his 
quarters.  Behind  the  barons,  nobles  and  the  whole 
retinue  of  the  prince  rode  the  shield-bearers  of  the 
Pope  and  our  barons  with  the  captain  of  the  palace. 
There  were  two  pages  before  the  armed  men  of  the 
prince  and  six  before  those  of  the  Pope:  The  first 
with  cross-bow  and  quiver  of  gilded  silver  in  French 


THE  ACCESSION  OF  ALEXANDER  VI       57 

dress  and  on  a  French  horse,  the  second  in  Turkish 
dress  on  a  Berber  horse,  the  third  clad  in  Spanish 
fashion  with  a  long  lance  on  a  small  Spanish  hack, 
the  fourth  with  the  rain-coat  of  his  master,  the  fifth 
with  a  valise  of  a  crimson  color,  the  sixth  with  a 
sword  sheathed  in  its  scabbard  with  a  handle  studded 
with  pearls  and  precious  stones  estimated  at  six 
thousand  ducats  in  value.  There  were  several  rid- 
ers mounted  on  very  magnificent  horses,  dressed  in 
gold  brocade  and  wearing  jewels  of  great  value  on 
their  breasts  and  in  their  hats  and  barrets.  The 
prince  wore  a  garment  of  violet  velvet,  a  chain  of 
pearls  and  jewels,  worth  six  thousand  ducats,  and 
a  belt  with  a  sword  of  the  same  value.  His  bridle 
was  studded  all  over  with  pearls  and  precious  stones, 
worth  three  thousand  ducats,  and  the  whole  harness 
was  gilded  before  and  behind. 

The  suite  was  preceded  by  two  hundred  sumpters 
all  covered  with  red  cloth  and  the  whole  suite  in- 
cluded seven  or  eight  hundred  people  as  I  was  told. 
When  we  passed  through  a  somewhat  narrow  alley, 
Cardinal  Juan  Borgia  rode  first,  followed  by  the 
prince,  and  after  him  came  Ascanio  Sforza,  which 
was  improper.  The  other  two  Cardinals,  Carafa 
and  Piccolomini,  behaved  differently,  for  in  the  same 
alley  they  stayed  behind  him,  which  was  more 
proper. 

Having  arrived  at  the  palace  they  went  up  to  the 
Pope  who  awaited  the  prince  in  the  last  of  the  nine 


58   POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

chambers  besides  the  secret  chamber.  Five  cardi- 
nals were  with  him,  namely  Carafa,  Domenico  delle 
Rovere,  Antoniotto  Gentile  Pallavicini,  the  Cham- 
berlain Orsini  and  Piccolomini.  After  the  prince 
there  entered  the  aforementioned  ambassadors  and 
all  barons  and  nobles  of  the  suite  of  the  prince. 
After  Federigo  had  been  permitted  by  the  Pope  to 
kiss  his  foot,  his  hand  and  his  mouth,  they  too  kissed 
the  foot  of  the  Pope  while  the  prince  was  kneeling 
on  a  cushion  at  the  left  of  the  Pope.  For  the  Cardi- 
nal Ascanio  Sforza  had  decided  that  the  prince 
should  be  allowed  to  sit  down  only  after  all  of  the 
cardinals  had  taken  their  seats,  while  I  more  cau- 
tiously preferred  that  he  should  wait  kneeling  there 
instead  of  taking  a  seat  that  was  not  proper  for 
him.  For  he  should  have  had  a  seat  after  the  last 
deacon-cardinal  if  not  further  to  the  front  and  be- 
fore most  of  the  deacons.  Sforza,  however,  wanted 
to  place  him  even  behind  the  cardinals  in  order  to 
favor  his  own  duke  of  Milan. 

After  this  reception  the  prince,  accompanied  by 
Carafa  and  Piccolomini,  rode  to  the  inn  Ad  Apos- 
tolos  and  to  the  palace  of  Cardinal  Giuliano  delle 
Rovere  where  he  was  to  take  up  his  quarters.  After 
him  came  the  prelates  of  the  palace,  the  ambassa- 
dors, and  the  other  prelates  in  the  same  order  as 
they  had  come  from  the  Lateran  church  to  the  Apos- 
tolic palace.  Before  the  portal  of  the  palace  the 
prince  was  about  to  take  leave  of  the  cardinals  with 


THE  ACCESSION  OF  ALEXANDER  VI       59 

thanks  but  they  accompanied  him  still  farther  to 
the  entrance  of  the  garden  where  they  stopped. 
Only  at  that  point  did  they  part  from  him  and  with- 
out being  able  to  thank  he  could  not  express  his 
thanks  to  every  one  in  the  accustomed  manner  be- 
cause it  was  night  and  because  they  had  accom- 
panied him  there  contrary  to  the  rules  of  precedence. 

We  Avent  from  the  Vatican  to  the  inn  Ad  Apos- 
tolos  through  the  Via  Del  Papa.  The  numerous 
drivers  of  the  sumpters  did  not  come  to  the  Apos- 
tolic palace  first  but  they  went  by  the  aforemen- 
tioned way  to  the  bridge  of  San  Angelo,  keeping  on 
this  side  of  the  river,  and  turned  later  to  the  right 
towards  the  palace  of  the  Cardinal  of  Parma,  Scla- 
fenata,  and  thence  straight  on  to  Ad  Apostolos. 

Before  the  Pope  left  his  chamber  this  morning, 
the  21st  of  December,  he  called  together  all  the  car- 
dinals and  sent  for  us  two  clerks  of  the  ceremonies, 
Giovanni  Maria  de  Podio  and  myself,  to  inquire  what 
measures  were  to  be  taken  to-day  for  the  reception  of 
Federigo  of  Aragon,  who  was  to  swear  the  oath  of 
loyalty  that  day  at  the  consistory  and  what  place 
was  to  be  assigned  to  him  among  the  cardinals  or  be- 
hind them.  I  replied  to  his  Holiness: 

When  Francesco  of  Aragon  came  to  swear  al- 
legiance to  Pope  Innocent  VIII  of  blessed  memory 
in  the  name  of  his  royal  father  whose  fourth  son  he 
was,  two  cardinals  had  been  sent  as  far  as  the  Apos- 
tolic chamber  to  meet  him  and  they  accompanied  him 


60   POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

from  there  to  the  Pope.  The  same  procedure  there- 
fore might  be  followed  this  time,  although  not  quite 
fittingly  because  such  escort  was  not  customary  for 
those  who  had  been  sent  to  swear  allegiance  but  on 
other  occasions  only  for  sons  of  kings  and  great 
princes.  As  for  the  second  point  the  seat  before  the 
second  last  deacon-cardinal,  namely  Francesco  Sev- 
erino,  was  to  be  assigned  to  him. 

The  Pope  added  to  this  that  Federigo  had  indeed, 
as  the  Governor  of  Rome  had  recalled  to  him,  had 
his  seat  when  he  was  in  the  city  in  the  times  of  Paul 
II;  before  the  deceased  cardinal  of  Mantua,  who 
then  was  the  last  deacon-cardinal.  Concerning  my 
answer  the  Pope  asked  for  the  opinions  of  the  cardi- 
nals standing  around  him  while  we  were  kneeling 
down  before  the  Pope  in  their  midst.  The  cardinals 
Michaeli,  Pallavicini,  Orsini  and  Sforza  declared  ex- 
pressly that  as  far  as  they  could  remember  Fran- 
cesco, the  brother  of  Federigo,  had  had  his  seat 
after  all  the  deacon-cardinals.  I  considered  this  an 
error  but  did  not  say  anything.  They  objected, 
however,  saying  that  Francisco  had  been  the  fourth 
son  while  Federigo  was  the  second,  and  that  there 
was  therefore  a  great  difference  between  the  two. 
Ascanio  Sforza  asked  whether  Federigo  or  the  Duke 
of  Milan  was  higher  in  rank.  I  answered  that  ac- 
cording to  our  ceremonies  Federigo  was  much  higher 
in  rank  than  the  Duke  for  as  the  son  of  a  king  he 
had  precedence  not  only  over  the  Duke  of  Milan  but 


THE  ACCESSION  OF  ALEXANDER  VI       61 

also  over  the  electors.  Cardinal  Zeno  before  giving 
his  vote  remarked  that  this  ought  not  to  be  done  in 
our  presence.  But  when  the  Pope  answered  that  we 
ought  to  hear  it  because  it  concerned  our  duties,  he 
voted  that  he  would  accept  the  decision  of  Agostino 
Patrizzi,  and  he  sent  for  him  but  he  could  not  come 
as  the  Cardinal  Piccolomini  had  sent  him  to  accom- 
pany Federigo.  Nevertheless  Zeno  did  not  want  to 
forestall  him  with  his  vote  and  declared  that  he 
would  not  vote. 

Finally  the  Pope  decided  on  the  basis  of  a  mere 
majority  of  votes  that  the  two  younger  deacon- 
cardinals  should  accompany  Federigo  to  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Pope  and  that  the  seat  before  the  last 
deacon-cardinal  should  be  assigned  to  him,  because 
he  had  had  the  same  seat  once  before,  and  also  be- 
cause on  this  day  he  ought  not  to  sit  with  the  cardi- 
nals on  account  of  swearing  allegiance,  but  ought  to 
stand  together  with  those  who  had  been  sent  with 
him  behind  the  cardinal-presbyters  at  the  usual 
place. 

Now  when  Federigo  came  to  the  palace,  in  order 
not  to  lose  any  time,  there  went  out  to  meet  him  as 
far  as  the  staircase  of  the  floor  of  the  Apostolic 
chamber  those  assigned  for  his  escort,  the  vice-chan- 
cellor Ascanio  Sforza,  San  Severino  and  the  two  last 
deacon-cardinals  as  well  as  several  assistants  of  the 
Pope. 

The  prince  was  first  permitted  to  kiss  the  foot, 


62   POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

hand  and  mouth  of  the  Pope,  and  after  him  the  eight 
others  who  had  been  delegated  with  him.  Then  the 
prince  submitted  the  credentials  from  his  father,  the 
King  of  Naples,  with  the  remark  that  his  illustrious 
father  was  laying  himself  humbly  at  the  feet  of  his 
Holiness.  Then  they  took  up  their  places  again 
while  the  two  cardinals  accompanied  the  prince  to 
the  end  but  not  beyond  the  benches  of  the  cardinals. 
Paulus  de  Planca  made  his  speech  and  the  Pope  an- 
swered. 

Then  Cardinal  Podocatoro  read  the  royal  letter 
which  said  that  he,  the  king,  sent  his  dearest  son, 
the  illustrious  Duke  of  Andria,  Prince  of  Altamura 
and  Admiral  of  the  Kingdom,  together  with  all  his 
other  co-ambassadors  to  swear  allegiance.  Zeno, 
the  bishop  of  San  Marco,  delivered  the  oration. 
The  consistory  ended,  the  prince  carried  the  edge  of 
the  posterior  end  of  the  papal  pluviale.  The  cardi- 
nals Piccolomini  and  Orsini  assisted  the  Pope  during 
the  entire  time.  Also  they  stood  up  during  the 
whole  reception  taking  seats  only  afterward  on  their 
bench. 

Laying  off  his  robes  the  Pope  ordered  the  cardi- 
nals Cibo  and  Colonna  to  escort  the  prince  between 
them  in  the  usual  way  to  the  inn  "  Ad  Apostolos," 
which  was  done.  Where  the  way  narrowed  down, 
they  let  the  prince  precede  and  quite  correctly,  for 
this  was  the  proper  way,  even  if  Ascanio  Sforza  be- 
haved differently  with  San  Severino  and  the  other 


day  with  Juan  Borgia,  gratifying  his  special  mood. 

Lord  Fedcrigo  came  to-day  to  the  palace  in  great 
magnificence  with  his  whole  retinue,  three  pages  in 
German  dress,  crimson  colored  and  adorned  with 
gorgeous  pearls  and  jewels  riding  before  on  horses 
that  had  been  bridled  in  the  German  way. 

During  the  previous  days  the  several  cardinals 
had  made  their  calls  upon  Federigo  which  he  an- 
swered to-day  and  on  the  following  days.  It  would 
have  been  more  proper,  of  course,  if  the  calls  had 
been  made  and  returned  after  allegiance  had  been 
sworn,  but  since  Carafa  and  Piccolomini  as  per- 
sonal friends  of  the  prince,  as  I  believe,  had  called 
on  him  immediately  after  his  arrival  and  together 
with  them  Rovere,  Cibo  and  Colonna,  they  all  suc- 
cumbed to  the  same  mistake. 

On  Monday,  the  24th  of  December,  the  day  be- 
fore Christmas,  the  Pope  who  had  been  adorned  with 
the  usual  robes  in  the  third  of  the  new  chambers, 
went  through  the  two  halls,  the  new  one  and  the 
large  old  one,  and  down  the  stairs  into  the  court 
where  the  cardinals  usually  dismount  from  theii 
horses.  From  there  he  proceeded  by  way  of  the 
Basilica  to  St.  Peter,  the  cardinals  going  before  in 
their  usual  dress  and  the  suite  of  prelates  also  in 
their  customary  coats.  In  the  Basilica  the  cardinals 
and  prelates  after  having  made  their  obeisance  put 
on  their  robes  in  unseemly  disorder  and  without  wait- 
ing until  all  had  completed  the  obeisance,  for  only 


64.   POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

then  were  they  supposed  to  robe  themselves  as  were 
those  of  the  elder  deacons  who  were  to  assist  them. 

At  the  request  of  the  Pope  our  sacristan  had  hung 
old  Greek  paintings  around  below  the  tribune  on 
three  sides  above  the  main  altar  of  the  Basilica,  as 
was  the  custom  in  the  times  of  Paul  II.  Two  large 
crystal  lamps  were  also  hung  at  the  entrance. 

After  the  vespers  were  ended  the  Pope  was  borne 
back  in  the  customary  way  to  the  palace  passing 
through  the  old  halls  to  the  Camera  Papagalli, 
where  he  laid  off  the  blessed  garments  and  assigned 
the  new  chambers  to  the  prince  to  retire  there  for 
the  night.  The  chambers  were  adorned  magnifi- 
cently, the  third,  fourth  and  fifth  being  hung  with 
Alexandrine  velvet  in  cerulean  blue  with  curtains  of 
gold  brocade  while  in  the  second  chamber  stood  the 
bed  of  crimson  colored  velvet. 

The  27th  of  December,  1492. —  About  ten  days 
ago  the  news  came  from  Barcelona  that  King  Ferdi- 
nand of  Spain  had  been  severely  wounded  in  his  neck 
by  a  peasant  on  the  steps  of  his  palace  on  the  7th  of 
December,  so  that  six  stitches  had  to  be  applied. 
The  criminal  had  received  two  wounds  from  the  men 
of  the  King  and  had  been  seized.  A  few  days  later 
the  additional  news  arrived  that  the  King  was  out 
of  danger  and  that  the  peasant  had  acted  under  a 
vision  from  the  devil.  The  devil  had  appeared  to 
him  twenty  years  ago  in  the  form  of  an  angel  and 


THE  ACCESSION  OF  ALEXANDER  VI      65 

had  commanded  him  to  kill  the  King  in  order  to  be- 
come king  himself,  but  he  had  forbidden  him  to  tell 
anybody  of  this.  After  that  he  had  appeared  to 
him  again  and  again  urging  him  on.  The  peasant 
had  been  forced  to  a  confession  by  the  promise  of 
reward.  Then  the  scales  fell  from  his  eyes  as  it 
were,  and  he  had  repented  immediately  from  the 
depth  of  his  heart  and  considered  himself  worthy  of 
the  most  cruel  death.  Whereupon  he  was  con- 
demned to  be  executed  after  the  following  manner, 
namely,  that  all  his  limbs  or  extremities  of  every  limb 
should  be  cut  off  one  after  the  other  and  at  inter- 
vals of  time  but  on  one  and  the  same  day.  In  order, 
however,  that  he  should  not  be  driven  to  despair  he 
was  given  at  the  beginning  a  heavy  blow  on  the  head 
by  order  of  the  queen  so  that  he  might  die  more 
quickly  and  would  suffer  less  while  his  limbs  were  be- 
ing cut  off  by  his  consciousness. being  dimmed. 

All  this  was  made  known  to  the  Pope  on  the  27th 
of  December  through  a  royal  letter  that  was  brought 
to  him  by  the  bishops  of  Bajadoz  and  Astorga  as 
ambassadors.  The  Pope  decided  to  have  a  mass 
said  in  honor  of  the  glorious  Virgin  Mary  for  the 
recovery  of  the  King  on  Saturday,  the  29th  of  De- 
cember, in  the  chapel  of  Maria  delle  Febbri  besides 
the  Basilica  of  St.  Peter.  Afterwards  the  face  of 
Our  Lord  and  the  spear  should  be  shown  to  the 
people  and  the  day  should  be  celebrated  as  a  feast 


66      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

day  by  all  craftsmen  and  others.  And  he  ordered 
that  all  this  ought  to  be  proclaimed  in  public  and  he 
made  known  through  placards  in  the  various  quar- 
ters of  the  city. 


VI 

THE  CORONATION  OF  THE  KING  OF 
NAPLES 

FOR  the  carnival  (14*93)  nine  prizes  in  the  races 
were  offered,  three  as  usual  on  the  first  Sun- 
day of  Lent  for  Berber  horses,  steeds  and  horses,  the 
six  others  for  the  Jews,  the  boys,  the  young  men  and 
the  old  men,  the  donkeys  and  the  buffaloes,  as  it  had 
been  done  in  former  years  and  was  customary. 

On  Wednesday,  the  27th  of  February,  1493,  the 
Pope  heard  mass  in  his  own  chamber  and  decided 
thereupon  that  he  would  go  to  Santa  Maria  Mag- 
giore  where  he  would  first  hold  a  short  consistory 
and  then  after  a  prayer  at  the  altar  would  examine 
how  far  the  construction  of  the  church,  that  is  to 
say  of  the  canopy  of  the  altar,  had  advanced.  He 
asked  me  whether  it  was  right  to  pronounce  the 
benediction  to  the  people  after  the  prayer.  I  an- 
swered no,  and  that  it  was  an  extraordinary  proced- 
ure because  nothing,  neither  mass  nor  vespers, 
should  precede  the  benediction.  I  further  explained 
to  his  Holiness  that  there  was  a  good  and  regular 
rule  that  the  Pope  should  ride  without  a  mitre,  the 
cardinals  to  follow  him.  Also  it  would  not  be  quite 

67 


68      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

proper  that  the  Pope  should  ride  during  Lent  in  a 
•white  cowl  and  an  adorned  surplice,  but  rather  in  a 
red  cowl  and  a  violet  surplice.  He  answered  that 
he  had  decided  that  the  cardinals  should  ride  before 
him  and  not  after  him,  also  that  he  intended  to  wear 
a  white  and  not  a  red  cowl  and  not  a  violet  surplice 
but  a  gorgeous  one  adorned  with  pearls.  Accord- 
ing to  his  decision  he  was  adorned  in  his  private 
chamber  and  went  then  to  the  Camera  Papagalli, 
where  he  held  a  consistory  of  one  hour's  duration. 
Then  he  mounted  a  white  horse  covered  with  cloth 
and  adorned  with  crimson  velvet.  Preceded  by  the 
cross  and  the  cardinals  and  followed  as  usual  by  the 
privy  chamberlains,  the  assistants  and  prelates,  he 
went  through  the  Campo  dei  Fiori  and  the  Square 
of  the  Jews  and  passed  the  house  of  Cardinal  Sav- 
elli,  the  church  of  Santa  Maria  de  Consolazione  and 
St.  Adrian  and  went  then  to  Santa  Maria  Mag- 
giore  where  he  was  received  at  the  portal  by  the 
clergy  in  procession. 

The  arch  priest  of  the  Basilica,  Cardinal  Savelli, 
gave  him  the  cross  to  kiss  and  the  clergy  sang: 
Ecce  sacerdos  magnus,  etc.  The  Pope  pronounced 
a  prayer  on  the  folding-chair  before  the  altar  and 
then  stepped  up  to  the  altar  and  kissed  it,  deposit- 
ing thereon  ten  gold  ducats  as  I  had  reminded  him 
to  do.  Then,  turning  to  the  crowd,  he  blessed  the 
people  as  he  had  decided  to  do.  During  the  cere- 
mony the  cross  was  held  lower  than  is  the  custom  in 


St.  Peter's.  Then  he  went  up  to  the  palace  saying 
a  prayer  before  the  image  of  the  Virgin  Mary  and 
the  picture  of  St.  Luke.  He  inspected  the  work 
that  had  been  done,  returning  afterward  to  the  Bas- 
ilica. Then  he  went  home  on  horseback,  passing  St. 
Basilius  and  San  Marco,  through  the  Via  Polliciaria 
near  the  Casa  Massimi  and  the  palace  of  Cardinal 
Carafa,  and  thence  through  the  Parione  Square  to 
the  palace. 

An  extraordinarily  large  number  of  armed  men 
took  part  in  this  mounted  procession  which  was  not 
exactly  approved  by  everybody.  For  our  proces- 
sion, that  is  to  say,  the  baggage  of  the  cardinals, 
was  preceded  by  several  crossbow-bearers  and  bands 
of  soldiers  and  in  the  same  way  several  men  with 
lances  and  in  full  armor  followed,  the  prelates  rid- 
ing behind  the  Pope.  The  governor  of  the  city  with 
the  magistrates  and  a  few  of  the  district-wardens 
and  the  Bargello  *  and  many  men  on  horseback  and 
on  foot  presented  themselves  to  the  Pope  at  various 
corners  and  places.  He  ordered  therefore  that  the 
captains  of  the  Church  and  of  the  portal  of  the  pal- 
ace should  proceed  between  him  and  the  cardinals, 
and  that  the  Lords  of  Sermoneta  and  Corrigia  and 
many  other  leaders  of  the  soldiers  should  follow  him 
after  the  physicians  and  before  the  assisting  pre- 
lates, as  was  done  while  they  passed  over  the  whole 
square  of  St.  Peter  as  far  as  about  the  house  of 

i  The  chief  of  police. 


70      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

Cardinal  Soderini.  When  I  noticed  the  inverted  or- 
der, I  told  the  Pope  that  this  would  be  quite  un- 
seemly and  tried  to  persuade  him  to  permit  me  to  as- 
sign them  their  places.  He  answered  me  I  should 
arrange  them  before  the  captains  and  after  all  the 
cardinals.  But  when  he  heard  that  this  would  be 
most  objectionable  to  the  cardinals,  he  ordered  me 
to  place  them  before  the  cross  after  the  armed  men 
on  foot  who  marched  along  in  quite  extraordinary 
large  numbers  with  long  lances,  bare  swords,  cross- 
bows and  other  arms.  This  I  did. 

On  the  10th  of  June,  1493,  Alexander,  the  son 
of  the  Lord  of  Pesaro,  arrived  in  Rome  with  a  large 
suite  of  bishops,  and  on  the  very  day  of  his  arrival 
was  bethrothed  to  the  illegitimate  daughter  of  Pope 
Alexander.  While  still  a  cardinal,  the  Pope  had 
married  her  to  a  Spaniard.  As  Pope,  however,  he 
wished  to  improve  the  position  of  his  daughter  and 
therefore  dissolved  the  marriage,  bestowing  three 
thousand  ducats  upon  the  Spaniard  as  compensa- 
tion. Now  he  married  her  to  the  aforementioned 
Lord,1  while  her  first  husband  was  still  living,  but  the 
latter  kept  his  mouth  shut  on  account  of  the  money 
and  yielded. 

On  Wednesday,  the  7th  of  May,  1494,  a  marriage 
was  contracted  between  Gofredo  Borgia,  son  of  Alex- 
ander VI,   and    Sancia   of   Aragon,   the   illegitimate 
daughter  of  King  Alphonso  II  of  Sicily, 
i  His  real  name  was  Giovanni  Sforza. 


CORONATION  OF  KING  OF  NAPLES      71 

On  Thursday,  the  8th  of  May,  1494,  the  day  of 
the  Ascension  and  the  feast  of  the  Apparition  of  the 
Archangel  Michael,  on  which  day  the  coronation  of 
King  Alphonso  was  to  be  held,  I  went  before  day- 
break into  the  cathedral  of  Naples  and  made  all 
necessary  preparations.  In  the  early  morning  there 
was  a  violent  storm  and  a  heavy  fall  of  rain  which 
ceased,  however,  when  the  coronation  started  and 
was  succeeded  by  the  most  beautiful  weather  all  day 
long  and  also  during  the  following  day.  From  the 
royal  treasure  chamber  were  brought  first,  the  royal 
crown  in  a  vessel  of  gilded  silver.  The  crown  was 
adorned  with  pearls  and  precious  stones  and  lined 
with  a  cap  of  white  damask  from  which  hung  down 
two  silken  ribbons  that  were  brought  together  be- 
neath the  chin  with  a  button, —  for  the  King  did  not 
wear  another  cap  under  the  crown.  Then  the  sword 
was  brought  in  its  scabbard,  studded  with  pearls  and 
precious  stones  from  the  end  to  end,  then  the  silver 
scepter  with  a  gilded  lily  at  the  upper  end,  about 
two  and  a  half  spans  long  and  somewhat  thinner 
than  my  little  finger.  Then  came  the  round  gilded 
imperial  globe  at  the  top  of  which  stood  a  small 
gilded  cross  of  silver  while  beneath  there  was  a  metal 
ring  with  a  silken  cord  so  that  the  globe  could  be 
fastened  to  the  left  finger  of  the  king  in  order  that 
it  might  not  fall  from  his  hand.  All  that  I  placed 
on  the  altar,  one  beside  the  other.  When  the  legate 
in  pontificalibus  took  his  seat  upon  his  folding-chair 


72      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

before  the  altar  in  the  middle  he  was  approached  by 
order  of  the  King  by  his  secretary,  Giovanni  Pon- 
tano,  and  another  who  stated  that  the  kings  of 
Aragon  did  not  usually  kneel  down  while  they  were 
receiving  the  royal  insignia,  also  that  it  was  not 
the  custom  that  they  swore  or  read  personally  the 
oath  during  their  coronation  and  installation,  but 
that  some  one  else  did  this  in  their  name.  Only  after 
the  oath  had  been  read  would  they  swear  it  them- 
selves on  their  knees.  Although  they  had  heard 
from  me  that  the  King  had  to  kneel  down  during  the 
swearing  in  and  had  to  read  personally,  Pontano  was 
for  reading  the  oath  in  the  presence  of  the  King  as 
he  was  seated,  whereupon  the  King  would  rise,  kneel 
down  on  a  cushion,  and  with  his  hand  on  the  Evan- 
giles  would  swear  to  keep  what  had  been  read. 

The  legate  called  me  nearer  and  I  said  that  the 
procedure  ought  not  to  be  in  any  case  as  suggested 
but  that  it  was  customary  that  the  one  who  kneeled 
down  should  swear  his  oath  into  the  hands  of  the 
legate  as  the  deputy  of  the  Holy  Roman  Church,  the 
Apostolic  See  and  His  Holiness,  the  Pope,  and  that 
the  King  had  to  swear  it  himself.  The  legate  agreed 
with  me.  In  order  not  to  appear  completely  unsuc- 
cessful in  their  endeavors,  Pontano  and  the  other 
secretary  asked  the  legate  to  grant  that  the  King 
should  at  least  kneel  down  on  a  cushion  and  that  the 
secretary  should  read  before  the  King  from  the  book 
and  that  the  King  should  repeat  it.  This  was  per- 


CORONATION  OF  KING  OF  NAPLES      73 

mitted  by  the  legate  because  we  explained  that  it 
would  not  be  in  contraction  with  the  usual  ceremonies 
and  that  it  only  required  more  time. 

About  eleven  o'clock,  while  it  was  still  raining, 
the  King  appeared  in  the  church  with  his  courtiers 
and  barons.  He  wore  over  a  close-fitting  garment 
of  black  satin  a  larger  one  of  crimson  colored  bro- 
cade, lined  with  flounces  of  ermine  and  with  this  a 
barret  with  a  pendant  of  three  pearls  and  one  pre- 
cious stone  worth  about  ten  thousand  ducats.  He 
kept  the  barret  on  his  head  until  he  received  the 
crown.  He  proceeded  as  far  as  the  middle  of  the 
choir  of  the  canons.  There  the  Archbishop  of 
Naples  and  the  Patriarch  of  Antiochia  came  forward 
to  meet  him.  They  saluted  and  escorted  him,  the 
prelates  rising  to  salute  him  while  the  King  himself 
made  a  bow  and  then  he  took  his  seat. 

After  the  bull  had  been  read  by  Stephanus  de 
Narnia  the  King  knelt  down  on  a  cushion  before 
the  legate.  At  his  left  knelt  his  secretary,  Giovanni 
Pontano,  who  held  in  writing  in  his  hands  the  oath 
to  be  sworn  by  the  King  and  read  it.  King  Alphonso 
repeated  it  word  for  word.  After  he  had  spoken  the 
words,  Et  haec  sancta  Dei  evangelia,  the  legate  took 
the  opened  missal  and  held  it  so  on  his  knees  that  he 
had  the  image  of  the  Crucified  at  his  right  before 
him.  At  the  left  side  I  had  had  laid  a  chart  with 
the  beginning  words  of  the  four  Evangiles.  The 
King  then  laid  his  right  hand  on  the  Evangiles  and 


74      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

his  left  on  the  Crucified  and  swore  the  oath.  There- 
upon the  legate  invested  the  King  by  handing  him 
over  the  banner  and  introduced  him  into  its  posses- 
sion with  the  words :  "  By  virtue,  of  Apostolic  author- 
ity." There  had  been  a  long  discussion  about  these 
words  the  day  before. 

After  having  been  invested  the  King  handed  the 
banner  over  to  the  chancellor  of  the  kingdom,  who 
stood  prepared  to  receive  it,  between  his  two  assist- 
ing prelates.  The  notary  Stephanus  de  Narnia 
called  upon  those  standing  around  to  be  witnesses 
of  the  investiture,  but  the  treasurer  of  the  King  said 
nothing.  When  the  legate,  in  reading  the  litany, 
came  to  the  royal  blessing,  he  pronounced  twice  by 
inattention  in  the  tune  of  the  litany :  ut  hunc  electum 
in  regem  coranaclum  benedicere  dignetur.  He  re- 
peated, therefore,  and  added  at  the  third  time:  et 
consecrare.  All  prayers,  and  so  forth,  were  read  by 
the  legate  with  the  proper  voice. 

While  the  legate  after  the  blessing  of  the  King, 
was  confessing  with  his  assistants,  the  deacon  and 
subdeacon,  the  King  knelt  before  his  folding-chair1 
turning  with  the  footstool  toward  the  corner  of  the 
Evangiles  of  the  altar.  He  confessed  with  his  two 
chief  chaplains  and  remained  on  his  knees  until  the 
legate  had  censed  the  altar  and  read  near  his  folding- 
chair the  introitus  and  the  epistle  and  had  sat  down 
—  an  arrangement  I  had  made  in  order  to  be  able 
to  be  of  greater  assistance  to  the  King. 


CORONATION  OF  KING  OF  NAPLES      75 

After  having  made  a  bow  the  King  then  entered 
the  sacristy  where  the  Apostolic  Subdeacon  Ber- 
nardius  Gambara  dried  his  arms  and  shoulders.1 
Before  this  he  had  laid  down  the  long  garment  which 
the  legate  considered  as  a  perquisite  that  was  by  cus- 
tom due  to  him  as  he  had  performed  the  consecra- 
tion. He  had  told  me,  therefore,  when  he  sat  down 
in  his  folding-chair  after  the  introitus  and  the  Kyr'ie 
Eleison  and  before  I  led  the  King  to  the  sacristy, 
that  I  should  have  it  brought  to  him. 

The  King  was  then  dressed  with  another  garment 
of  black  satin  with  a  long  outer  garment  reaching 
down  to  the  floor  of  the  crimson-colored  satin  with 
narrow  sleeves,  then  with  sandals  and  shoes  over  the 
black  stockings,  and  with  everything  else  as  it  had 
been  arranged  according  to  the  program.  The  black 
barret  he  kept  on  and  advanced  thus  to  the  throne. 
There  he  spoke  the  introitus  and  the  rest  kneeling 
down  before  the  throne  together  with  his  chief  chap- 
lains. 

In  the  meantime  the  legate  spoke  the  Pax  vobis 
turning  to  the  altar  through  the  inattention  of  him- 
•self  and  his  associates.  Before  the  King  left  the 
sacristy,  he  sent  out  one  of  his  pages  with  the  afore- 
mentioned garment  of  brocade  in  order  that  I  should 
hand  it  over  to  the  legate  who  accepted  it  grate- 
fully. As  a  matter  of  fact  this  garment  and  the 
small  one  of  black  satin  which  the  King  had  on  was 
iThe  King  has  been  anointed. 


76      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

due  to  me  as  a  gift.  But  out  of  modesty  I  did  not 
ask  for  the  small  one  and  did  not  want  to  resist  the 
request  of  the  legate.  He  also  told  me  to  have 
presented  to  him  as  a  due  gift  the  barret  of  the 
King  with  the  pendant.  I  answered  that  it  would 
certainly  be  modest  if  I  requested  it  for  myself,  but 
that  if  he  insisted,  I  would  do  as  he  wished.  I  did 
not  do  so,  however. 

The  King  was  then  crowned  in  the  proper  order 
and  the  royal  insignia  were  handed  over  to  him  as 
aforementioned.  But  neither  during  this  ceremony 
nor  before  during  the  anointment  could  all  the  pre- 
lates form  the  prescribed  circle  behind  the  King  on 
account  of  the  great  throng  of  people  composing  the 
royal  and  princely  suites,  the  barons,  courtiers,  and 
ambassadors,  who  crowded  the  prelates  by  pushing 
forward. 

After  the  coronation  the  King  stepped  up  to  the 
seat  of  the  throne  and  sat  down  while  the  populace 
cheered  repeatedly  shouting:  Viva  re  Alphonso! 


VII 
KING  CHARLES  VIII  IN  ROME 

ON  the  10th  of  December,  1494,  the  ambassa- 
dors of  the  King  of  France  who  had  repeatedly 
demanded  an  open  letter  from  the  Pope  during  these 
days  in  regard  to  the  passage  through  his  territory 
and  concerning  supplies,  again  made  representations 
to  his  Holiness  on  this  matter.  The  Pope  replied 
to  them  after  the  consistory  that  in  no  case  would 
he  grant  free  passage  and  supplies  to  the  King  and 
that  they  could  inform  the  King  of  this  according  to 
their  pleasure. 

On  Thursday,  the  18th  of  December,  all  the  pos- 
sessions of  the  Pope  were  packed  up  for  departure 
with  the  exception  of  the  bed  and  the  ordinary  side- 
board. In  addition  the  paraments  of  the  sacristy 
of  the  Apostolic  chapel  and  the  whole  furnishings  of 
the  palace  and  other  papal  belongings  were  sent  to 
the  castle  San  Angelo.  All  the  cardinals  were  pre- 
pared for  departure  with  freshly  shod  horses  and 
mules  in  readiness. 

In  former  days  as  well  as  at  this  time,  that  is, 
on  the  19th,  21st,  22nd  and  23rd  of  December,  the 
men  of  the  French  King  organized  raids  over  the 

77 


78      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

Monte  Mario  as  far  as  San  Lazaro  and  the  adjoining 
meadow  of  San  Angela.  They  also  decided  to  fall 
upon  the  city  by  stealth  on  one  of  these  nights,  the 
French  through  one  gate  and  the  Coloraiese  through 
the  other.  For  aid  and  assistance  a  thousand 
Frenchmen  were  to  come  up  by  ship  from  Ostia. 
But  the  wind  rose1  so  strongly  against  them  that 
they  could  not  complete  their  program.  Otherwise 
they  woulcl  have  carried  their  evil  designs  and 
broken  into  the  city  through  the  Porta  San  Paolo, 
setting  fire,  pillaging  and  doing  much  mischief. 
Some  pointed  out  as  the  author  of  this  plan  the 
Cardinal  de  Gurck  who  had  come,  as  the  report  went, 
in  his  own  person  to  the  vicinity  of  the  city  gate 
during  that  night,  but  had  withdrawn  again  as  the 
result  of  the  adverse  wind. 

In  any  case  he  was  the  main  cause  for  the  advance 
of  the  King  against  Rome.  For  he  had  caused  the 
inhabitants  of  Aquapendente  and  of  other  lands  of 
the  Church  to  admit  the  King  of  France  by  praising 
to  the  skies  the  honesty  and  worth  of  himself  and 
his  men  with  the  assurance  that  they  would  pay  in 
full  and  in  coin  for  every  fowl  and  every  egg  or  even 
for  the  smallest  trifle.  He  asserted  also  the  Pope 
himself  had  promised  him  access  to  and  passage 
through  the  lands  of  the  Church.  In  this  way  he 
induced  the  population  to  let  in  the  King  and  his 
men  against  the  decided  will  of  the  Pope.  And  in 
order  to  win  over  also  the  curials  of  German  nation- 


KING  CHARLES  VIII  IN  ROME  79 

ality  he  wrote  an  open  letter  which  he  had  sent  to 
us  who  were  most  prominent. 

On  Friday,  the  26th  of  December,  1494,  on  the 
feast  of  St.  Stephen,  the  first  martyr,  Cardinal  Cibo, 
celebrated  the  solemn  mass  in  the  main  chapel  of  the 
palace  in  the  presence  of  the  Pope.  After  the  Pope 
had  entered  there  came  also  three  ambassadors  of 
the  King  of  France,  who  had  arrived  during  the 
night  before,  namely  the  grand-marshal  of  France, 
Jean  de  Ganay,  first  president  of  the  Parliament  of 
Paris,  and  a  third  one,  all  laymen.  To  the  first  I 
assigned  a  seat  on  the  steps  of  the  throne  before  and 
above  the  senator,  the  two  others  were  assigned  to 
the  bench  of  the  lay  ambassadors,  where  there  were 
seated  already  two  ambassadors  of  the  King  of 
Naples.  These  would  not  have  anything  to  do  with 
the  newcomers,  explaining  that  they  were  not  aware 
that  they  were  ambassadors,  and  they  left  their 
seats.  By  special  order  of  the  Pope  I  informed  them 
that  those  were  ambassadors  of  the  King  of  France, 
whereupon  they  yielded  and  returned  to  their  seats. 
Many  Frenchmen  had  appeared  with  the  three  am- 
bassadors, a  large  number  of  whom  pushed  them- 
selves forward  without  any  consideration  near  the 
prelates  and  sat  down  on  their  benches.  When  I 
showed  them  away  and  assigned  them  to  their  proper 
seats,  the  Pope  summoned  me  and  said  angrily  that 
I  had  ruined  his  intentions,  and  that  I  should  permit 
the  Frenchmen  to  remain  where  they  wanted  to.  I 


80      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

replied  to  his  Holiness  that  for  God's  sate  he  should 
not  get  excited  as  I  now  knew  his  intentions,  and 
would  not  say  anything  more  to  them  wherever  they 
should  stand.  On  Wednesday,  the  31st  of  Decem- 
ber, 1494?,  I  rode  out  by  order  of  the  Pope  quite 
early  in  the  morning  to  meet  the  King  of  France  in 
order  to  explain  to  him  the  arrangements  of  the 
reception  according  to  the  ceremonial  and  to  receive 
his  decision  and  carry  out  his  Majesty's  orders. 

Near  Galera,  after  two  miles'  journey,  we  met  the 
Cardinals  Giuliano  delle  Rovere,  Gurck  and  Savelli, 
to  whom  I  made  obeisance  without  dismounting  from 
my  horse.  Soon  afterwards  came  the  King,  to  whom 
we  also  made  our  obeisance  without  dismounting  on 
account  of  the  dirt  and  the  rain  as  well  as  his  fast 
approach.  The  Bishop  of  Nepi  executed  the  com- 
mission with  which  he  had  been  charged  by  the  Pope 
concerning  the  reception  of  the  King,  and  I  also 
explained  to  his  Majesty  what  I  had  been  charged 
with  by  the  Pope.  The  King  replied  he  wished  to 
come  to  Rome  without  any  display  whatever.  I 
received  his  answer  and  after  me  Hieronymus  Porca- 
rius,  in  the  name  of  the  Roman  authorities,  placed 
the  citizens  and  their  possessions  at  the  disposal  of 
the  King.  The  King  replied  in  a  few  words  without 
entering  into  this  matter.  The  Romans  withdrew 
and  the  King  called  me  at  his  side,  and  conversed 
with  me  for  about  four  miles  continuously,  asking  me 
about  the  ceremonies,  the  condition  of  the  Pope,  the 


KING  CHARLES  VIII  IN  ROME  81 

rank  and  position  of  Cesare  Borgia,  and  a  number 
of  other  things,  so  that  I  found  it  almost  impossible 
to  give  proper  answers  to  every  particular  question. 
Near  Borghetto  two  ambassadors  of  Venice  came 
to  meet  the  King.  They  dismounted  and  kissed  their 
own  hands  before  they  offered  them  to  the  King. 
They  did  not  kiss  the  hand  of  the  King,  however. 
Behind  them  came  Cardinal  Sforza,  who  greeted  the 
King  bareheaded  without  dismounting  from  his  mule. 
The  King  too  bared  his  head  and  greeted  the  car- 
dinal. Then  they  covered  their  heads  and  Sforza, 
riding  at  the  left  of  the  King,  escorted  him  into 
the  city  over  the  Ponte  Molle  as  far  as  the  Palace 
San  Marco,  the  usual  residence  of  the  Cardinal  Cibo. 
The  whole  way  to  the  palace  was  one  mud  and  puddle. 
In  all  the  streets  from  the  palace  of  the  Cardinal 
Costa  near  the  Church  San  Lorenzo  in  Luzina  as 
far  as  San  Marco  there  was  an  illumination  of  fires 
and  torches  at  eleven  o'clock  in  the  evening  and  all 
shouted:  Francia!  Francia!  Colonna!  Colonna!  Vm- 
cula!  Vmcula!  When  we  had  arrived  before  the 
Palace  San  Marco,  Cardinal  Sforza  did  not  dis- 
mount from  his  mule  but  baring  his  head  took  leave 
from  the  King,  with  his  permission,  before  he  en- 
tered the  portal.  Nor  did  delle  Rovere  nor  any 
other  of  the  cardinals  accompany  the  King.  To- 
day before  the  entry  of  the  King  into  Rome  the 
keys  to  the  gates  of  the  Viridarii,  of  Belvedere,  of 
the  middle  gate  and  of  all  other  gates  of  the  city 


82      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

were  entrusted  to  the  grand-marshal  of  France,  the 
above-mentioned  ambassador  of  the  King,  upon  his 
request  and  with  the  consent  of  the  Pope.  For  the 
Frenchmen  said  —  and  this  was  true  —  that  the  keys 
had  been  surrendered  the  other  day  to  the  Duke  of 
Calabria  when  he  was  in  Rome  and  that  the  King  of 
France  was  not  inferior  to  him. 

On  Monday,  the  12th  of  January,  1495,  the  King 
sights.  He  was  accompanied  only  by  the  Cardinal 
of  France  rode  alone  through  the  city  to  see  the 
of  St.  Denis,  Jean  de  Villiers  de  la  Groslaye,  who 
rode  with  a  few  nobles  at  a  distance  behind  the  King. 
Between  him  and  the  King  there  rode  a  captain  of 
the  body-guard  that  marched  with  the  King  looking 
after  the  men  as  they  marched  along.  The  cardinal 
followed  them  with  the  other  nobles. 

On  Thursday,  the  29th  of  January,  1495,  there 
arrived  from  France  18,000  ducats  in  barrels  on 
mules  for  the  French  King  and  on  the  next  day  4000 
more  were  brought  for  the  expenses  that  the  King 
and  those  with  him  had  every  day. 

On  Friday,  the  30th  of  January,  1495,  it  was 
reported  to  the  Pope  that  Cesare  had  fled  from 
Velletri  in  the  disguise  of  a  royal  groom.  He  had 
left  the  King  already  before  arriving  there  and  had 
slept  during  that  night  in  the  house  of  the  auditor 
of  the  Rota,  Antonio  Flores.  When  he  departed  to- 
gether with  the  King,  Cesare  had  taken  along  with 


KING  CHARLES  VIII  IN  ROME  83 

him  from  Rome  quite  openly  nineteen  sumpters  with 
his  baggage  under  precious  covers,  amongst  these 
two  which  were  laden  with  his  vessels  of  credence. 

These  remained  behind  already  on  the  first  day 
while  the  King  and  the  cardinal  were  riding  to  Ma- 
rino, and  returned  in  the  evening  to  Rome.  The 
servants  of  the  cardinal  pretended  at  the  court  that 
the  sumpters  had  been  robbed  and  pillaged.  The 
other  seventeen  went  to  the  court  of  the  King,  who 
confiscated  them  after  the  flight  of  the  cardinal. 
When  he  had  the  bales  opened,  there  was  nothing  in 
them.  This  has  been  told  to  me,  but  I  think  it  is  a 
lie. 

On  Wednesday,  the  25th  of  February,  1495,  Djem, 
alias  Zizim,1  brother  of  the  Grand  Turk,  whom  his 
Holiness  had  surrendered  recently  by  reason  of  a 
treaty  with  the  King,  died  in  Naples,  that  is  to  say, 
in  Castro  Capuano,  through  eating  or  drinking  some- 
thing disagreeable  to  which  his  stomach  was  not 
accustomed.  His  corpse  was  then  sent  to  the  Grand 
Turk  at  his  urgent  request  together  with  all  the 
household  of  the  deceased.  The  Grand  Turk  is  said 
to  have  paid  or  given  a  large  sum  of  money  on  this 
account,  and  to  have  received  this  household  with 
favor. 

On  the  15th  of  March,  1495,  the  Neapolitan  Cas- 

tell  dell'  Ovo  surrendered  to  the  King  of  France. 
i  See  Appendix. 


84      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

Performances  were  given  before  him  by  his  men  with 
French  humor  of  tragedies  and  comedies  representing 
the  Pope,  the  King  of  Spain  and  the  Doges  of  Venice 
as  concluding  a  league  and  alliance  with  each  other. 


VIII 
ALEXANDER  AND  HIS  FAMILY 

ON  Friday,  the  20th  of  May,  1496,  at  six  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon  an  entry  was  made  into  Rome 
through  the  Lateran  gate  by  one  Gofredo  Borgia  of 
Aragon,  a  son  of  the  Pope,  about  fourteen  years  old 
and  his  wife,  Sancia  of  Aragon,  with  about  six  ladies 
of  her  household.  There  went  out  to  meet  them  the 
captain  of  the  squadron  with  his  men-at-arms,  about 
two  hundred  of  them,  the  suites  of  all  the  cardinals 
and  the  papal  prelates.  For  every  single  cardinal 
had  been  requested  that  morning  by  papal  runners 
at  the  instigation  of  Cesare  to  send  their  chaplains 
and  men-at-arms  to  meet  his  brother  Gofredo,  upon 
his  entry  into  the  city.  This  they  all  did  and  dis- 
patched their  men  as  far  as  beyond  the  aforemen- 
tioned gate,  and  here  Lucretia  Sf  orza,  also  a  daugh- 
ter of  the  Pope,  and  wife  of  Giovanni  Sforza,  Lord 
of  Pesaro  and  sister  of  Gofredo  met  them  with  twelve 
other  women.  Two  pages  preceded  her  bearing  two 
cloaks  and  riding  on  two  horses  one  of  which  was 
covered  with  precious  gold  brocade,  the  other  with 
crimson  velvet.  She  greeted  her  brother  and  his  wife 
with  affection. 

85 


86   POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

When  we  had  come  to  the  palace,  the  Pope  went 
to  the  hall  of  the  Pontiffs  and  sat  down  on  an  ele- 
vated seat  that  had  been  prepared  for  him  there  in 
the  center  of  the  left  wall  with  a  green  carpet  before 
it  on  which  was  depicted  the  Savior  laying  His 
fingers  on  the  side  of  St.  Thomas.  Another  similar 
carpet  was  laid  over  the  seat.  Eleven  cardinals 
were  standing  around  in  their  coats.  We  entered 
the  hall  through  the  three  ordinary  halls,  the  cham- 
ber of  paraments,  the  Camera  Papagalli  and  the 
others.  Before  the  footstool  of  the  Pope  there  stood 
a  small  stool  on  which  lay  a  cushion  of  brocade,  and 
before  it  four  larger  cushions  of  crimson  velvet  cross- 
wise on  the  floor.  Gofredo  made  obeisance  to  the 
Pope  in  the  customary  way  and  kissed  his  foot  and 
hand.  The  Pope  took  the  head  of  Gofredo  between 
both  his  hands  bowing  his  head  over  him  but  without 
kissing  him.  There  followed  Sancia,  who  in  the  same 
way  kissed  the  foot  and  hand  of  the  Pope  and  whose 
head  he  took  in  the  same  way  between  his  hands. 
Also  Lucretia  was  thus  received  by  the  Pope.  After 
this  Gofredo  approached  every  cardinal  beginning 
with  Pallavicini  and  kissed  their  hands,  whereupon 
each  of  them  gave  him  a  kiss  upon  the  mouth. 
Sancia  too  kissed  the  hands  of  the  cardinals  and 
these  took  her  head  between  their  hands  as  if  they 
wanted  to  kiss  it.  During  this  the  daughter  of  the 
Pope  stood  before  her  father.  Then  Gofredo  placed 
himself  between  the  cardinals  Sanseverino  and  Cesare 


ALEXANDER  AND  HIS  FAMILY  87 

Borgia,  his  brother.  Lucretia  sat  down  on  a  cushion 
on  the  floor  at  the  right  of  the  Pope,  Sancia  on 
another  one  at  the  left  of  the  Pope,  and  the  other 
ladies  approached  to  kiss  the  papal  foot.  The  Pope, 
Sancia  and  Lucretia  exchanged  together  a  few  hilari- 
ous remarks. 

After  this  Gofredo,  Sancia,  and  Lucretia  and  all 
the  others  went  away  while  the  Pope  remained  in  the 
hall,  and  in  the  same  order  as  we  had  come  we  rode 
to  the  house  of  the  former  Cardinal  della  Porta, 
where  Gofredo  and  Sancia  found  quarters  and  re- 
ception. At  the  entrance  they  thanked  those  who 
had  escorted  them  in  the  proper  way ;  then  Gofredo, 
Sancia,  and  Lucretia  entered,  where  they  were  greeted 
by  many  Roman  ladies  who  were  awaiting  them 
there. 

On  Whitsunday,  the  22nd  of  May,  1495,  the 
Pope  went  to  St.  Peter's  under  the  mitre  without 
the  canopy  and  there  Cardinal  Cibo  celebrated 
solemn  mass  in  his  presence.  The  sermon  was 
preached  by  a  Spaniard,  a  chaplain  of  the  Bishop 
of  Segorbe,  who  was  rather  wordy  and  wearisome,  to 
the  disgust  of  the  Pope  and  all  the  others.  He  an- 
nounced a  full  indulgence  which  the  Pope  granted 
from  the  beginning  of  the  mass  until  he  should  be 
carried  out  again  from  the  church.  Lucretia  and 
Sancia  were  standing  on  the  marble  staircase,  on 
which  the  canonics  usually  sing  the  epistle  and  the 
Evangile,  as  well  as  many  other  ladies,  and  they 


88   POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  .COURT 

occupied  the  whole  stairway  and  the  floor  around  it 
which  aroused  great  disgust  and  scandal  among  us 
and  the  populace. 

On  Wednesday,  the  14th  of  June,  1497,  Cesare 
Borgia  and  Juan  Borgia,  Duke  of  Aragon,  the  Cap- 
tain General  of  the  guards,  the  favorite  sons  of  the 
Pope,  dined  at  the  house  of  Donna  Vanozza,  their 
mother,  who  lived  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Church 
of  Saint  Peter  in  Chains.  Their  mother  and  various 
other  people  were  present  at  the  dinner.  After  the 
meal,  when  night  had  fallen,  Cesare  urged  his  brother 
to  return  to  the  Apostolic  palace.  And  so  they  both 
mounted  the  horses  or  mules  with  a  few  attendants, 
as  they  had  not  many  servants  with  them,  and  rode 
together  until  they  approached  the  neighborhood  of 
the  palace  of  the  Vice-chancellor  Ascanio  Sforza, 
which  the  Pope  had  erected  and  usually  occupied 
during  his  tenure  of  the  office  of  Vice-chancellor. 

At  this  point  the  duke  declared  that  he  would  like 
to  find  entertainment  somewhere  and  took  leave  of  his 
brother,  the  Cardinal.  He  dismissed  all  his  servants 
except  one  and  retained  further  a  masked  man  who 
had  already  presented  himself  before  the  dinner  and 
had  visited  him  in  the  Apostolic  palace  almost  every 
day  for  a  month.  The  duke  took  him  up  behind 
him  on  his  mule  and  rode  to  the  Square  of  the  Jews, 
where  he  dismissed  the  one  groom  and  sent  him  back 
to  the  palace.  He  instructed  him,  however,  that 
he  should  wait  for  him  about  eight  o'clock  in  the 


ALEXANDER  AND  HIS  FAMILY  89 

square,  and  if  he  had  not  appeared  at  the  end  of  an 
hour  he  should  return  to  the  palace.  Thereupon 
the  duke  departed  from  the  groom  with  the  masked 
man  behind  him  on  the  back  of  the  mule  and  rode 
no  one  knows  whither  and  was  murdered. 

The  corpse  was  thrown  into  the  river  at  the  point 
besides  the  fountain  where  the  refuse  of  the  streets 
is  usually  dumped  into  the  water,  near  or  beside  the 
Hospital  of  Saint  Hieronymus  of  the  Slavonians  on 
the  road  which  runs  from  th.e  Angel's  Bridge  straight 
to  the  Church  of  Santa  Maria  del  Popolo.  The 
groom  who  had  been  dismissed  on  the  Square  of  the 
Jews  was  hurt  seriously  and  wounded  unto  death. 
He  was  mercifully  taken  into  the  house  of  some  one 
unknown  to  me  and  cared  for.  Unconscious  as  he 
was  he  could  tell  nothing  about  his  instructions  and 
the  expedition  of  his  master. 

When  the  duke  did  not  return  to  the  palace  on  the 
next  morning,  which  was  Thursday,  the  15th  of 
June,  his  trusted  servants  became  uneasy  and  one 
of  them  carried  to  the  Pope  the  news  of  the  late 
expedition  of  the  duke  and  Cesare  and  the  vain  watch 
for  the  return  of  the  former.  The  Pope  was  much 
disturbed  at  the  news,  but  tried  to  persuade  himself 
that  the  duke  was  enjoying  himself  somewhere  with  a 
girl  and  was  embarrassed  for  that  reason  at  leaving 
her  house  in  broad  daylight,  and  he  clung  to  the 
hope  that  he  might  return  at  any  rate  in  the  evening. 
When  this  hope  was  not  fulfilled,  the  Pope  was 


90   POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

stricken  with  deadly  terror  and  set  on  foot  all  pos- 
sible inquiries  through  a  few  of  his  trusted  men. 

Among  those  who  were  questioned  was  a  Slavonian 
dealer  in  wood  by  the  name  of  Georgio,  who  had  un- 
loaded his  wood  on  the  bank  of  the  Tiber  near  the 
above-mentioned  fountain  and  who  had  spent  the 
night  on  his  boat  guarding  his  wood  to  prevent  it 
being  stolen.  The  question  was  put  to  him  whether 
he  had  seen  anything  thrown  into  the  river  during 
the  middle  of  the  night  just  past,  to  which  he  made 
answer  that  at  about  two  o'clock  in  the  morning  two 
men  came  out  of  a  lane  by  the  hospital  on  to  the 
public  road  along  the  river.  They  looked  about 
cautiously  to  see  whether  any  one  was  passing  and 
vhen  they  did  not  see  anybody  they  disappeared  again 
in  the  lane.  After  a  little  while  two  others  came 
out  of  the  lane,  looked  about  in  the  same  way  and 
made  a  sign  to  their  companions  when  they  dis- 
covered nobody.  Thereupon  a  rider  appeared  on 
a  white  horse  who  had  a  corpse  behind  him  with  the 
head  and  arms  hanging  down  on  one  side  and  the  legs 
on  the  other  and  supported  on  both  sides  by  the  two 
men  who  had  first  appeared.  The  procession  ad- 
vanced to  the  place  where  the  refuse  is  thrown  into 
the  river.  At  the  bank  they  came  to  a  halt  and 
turned  the  horse  with  its  tail  to  the  river.  Then 
they  lifted  the  corpse,  one  holding  it  by  its  hands  and 
arms,  the  other  by  the  legs  and  feet,  dragged  it  down 


91 

from  the  horse  and  cast  it  with  all  their  strength  into 
the  river. 

To  the  question  of  the  rider  if  it  was  safely  in, 
they  answered,  "  Yes,  Sir !  "  Then  the  rider  cast 
another  look  at  the  river  and,  seeing  the  cloak  of  the 
corpse  floating  on  the  water,  asked  his  companions 
what  that  black  thing  was  floating  there.  They 
answered,  "  the  cloak,"  whereupon  he  threw  stones 
at  the  garment  to  make  it  sink  to  the  bottom.  Then 
all  five,  including  the  other  two  who  had  kept  watch 
and  now  rejoined  the  rider  and  his  two  companions, 
departed  and  took  their  way  together  through  an- 
other lane  that  leads  to  the  Hospital  of  Saint  James. 

The  servants  of  the  Pope  asked  Giorgio  why  he 
had  lodged  no  information  of  such  a  crime  with  the 
governor  of  the  city,  to  which  he  answered :  "  In 
my  day  I  have  seen  as  many  as  a  hundred  corpses 
thrown  into  the  river  at  that  place  on  different  nights 
without  anybody  troubling  himself  about  it,  and  so 
I  attached  no  further  importance  to  the  circum- 
stance." 

After  this  fishermen  and  boatmen  were  summoned 
from  all  Rome  and  ordered  to  drag  the  corpse  out 
of  the  river  with  the  assurance  of  a  large  reward  for 
their  pains. 

Three  hundred  fishmen  and  boatmen,  as  I  have 
heard,  came  together  and  dragged  the  bed  of  the 
river,  and  finally  brought  up  the  corpse  of  a  man. 


92      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

It  was  just  before  vespers  when  they  found  the  duke 
still  fully  clad,  with  his  stockings,  shoes,  coat,  waist- 
coat and  cloak,  and  in  his  belt  there  was  his  purse 
with  thirty  ducats.  He  had  nine  wounds,  one  in  the 
neck  through  the  throat,  the  other  eight  in  the  head, 
body  and  legs.  The  duke  was  laid  in  a  boat  and  was 
carried  into  the  castle  of  San  Angelo,  where  his  cloth- 
ing was  removed.  The  corpse  was  then  washed  and 
clothed  in  princely  raiment.  Everything  was  done 
at  the  order  of  my  colleague,  Bernardino  Gutieri, 
cleric  in  charge  of  ceremonies. 

On  the  evening  of  this  day,  at  nine  o'clock  the 
corpse  of  the  duke  was  brought  by  his  noble  retain- 
ers, if  I  remember  rightly,  from  the  castle  of  San 
Angelo  to  the  church  of  Santa  Maria  del  Popolo, 
preceded  by  120  torchbearers  and  all  the  prelates  of 
the  palace,  together  with  the  papal  servitors  and 
pages.  With  loud  lamentations  and  weeping  they 
proceeded  without  any  orderly  formation.  The 
corpse  was  borne  upon  a  bier  with  pomp  and  cere- 
mony in  public  view  and  looked  more  as  if  sleeping 
than  dead.  In  the  aforementioned  church  it  was 
consigned  to  the  vault,  where  it  reposes  up  to  the 
present  day. 

When  the  Pope  was  informed  that  the  duke  had 
been  murdered  and  thrown  into  the  river  like  refuse 
and  there  discovered,  violent  grief  overcame  him,  and 
in  his  deep  sorrow  he  locked  himself  in  his  chambers 
and  wept  bitterly.  Only  after  long  pleading,  per- 


ALEXANDER  AND  HIS  FAMILY  93 

suasion  and  solicitation  before  his  door  did  the  Car- 
dinal Bartolommeo  Marti  finally  succeed  after  several 
hours  in  being  admitted  with  a  few  attendants.  The 
Pope  took  no  food  or  drink  from  the  evening  of 
Wednesday,  the  14»th  of  June,  until  the  following 
Saturday,  and  he  let  no  sleep  come  to  his  eyes  from 
the  morning  of  Thursday  until  the  next  Sunday. 
Upon  varied  and  ceaseless  appeals  of  his  trusted 
friends  he  admitted  himself  to  be  won  over  and 
finally  began  to  conquer  his  grief  as  well  as  he  could. 
This  he  did  also  out  of  consideration  for  the  risk  and 
danger  to  his  own  person. 


IX 
LIFE  IN  ROME  UNDER  THE  BORGIAS 

ON  the  evening  of  the  28th  of  October,  1497,  the 
secretary  of  the  Pope,  Bartolommeo  Florid o, 
formerly  Archbishop  of  Cosenza,  who  had  recently 
been  deprived  of  all  his  honors,  dignities,  rank  and 
livings  in  the  Castle  of  San  Angelo,  was  forced  to  lay 
off  all  his  vestments.  A  cowl  of  coarse  white  cloth 
which  hung  down  half  a  span  below  the  knee  was  put 
on  over  his  shirt  instead  of  his  tunic.  He  received  a 
pair  of  shoes  of  the  roughest  leather,  a  coat  of  green 
cloth  which  almost  reached  the  ground  and  was  also 
very  coarse  and  thick,  and  a  coarse  white  cap.  In 
his  hands  he  was  given  a  rather  large  wooden  crucifix. 
In  this  attire  he  was  brought  from  the  chamber  in 
which  he  had  until  then  been  held  prisoner  to  the 
burial  vault  of  the  Emperor  Hadrian  called  San 
Marocco,  which  had  been  designated  as  his  life-long 
prison. 

There  stood  for  him  a  common  wooden  bed  with 
a  canopy  to  protect  his  head  from  the  moisture  of 
the  stone  walls.  Upon  the  bed  lay  a  straw  pallet 

and  a  mattress  with  two  coarse  blankets.     He  was 

95 


86       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

given  a  breviary,  a  Bible,  and  the  letters  of  Saint 
Peter.  Furthermore  he  received  a  keg  of  water, 
three  loaves  of  bread,  a  cup  of  oil  and  a  lamp  for 
lighting.  There  he  was  incarcerated  for  the  term 
of  his  life. 

The  Pope,  as  I  was  told,  has  given  the  order  that 
the  warden  of  the  castle  or  his  deputy  should  visit 
the  prisoner  every  day  or  every  three  days  and 
that  bread  and  water  should  be  portioned  out  to  him 
for  his  maintenance  and  oil  for  his  light.  May 
Almighty  God  in  all  his  mercy  and  loving  kindness 
bestow  upon  this  most  miserable  man  the  gift  of 
patience  and  grant  him  grace  that  he  may  save  his 
soul. 

The  report  was  that  before  this  the  Pope  had  daily 
dispatched  to  the  imprisoned  Florido  in  the  castle 
of  San  Angelo  the  suffragan  bishop  of  Toul,  John 
Marades,  the  archdeacon  de  Bacchis,  Petrus  de  Solis, 
and  a  few  others  of  his  trusted  servants  to  play 
dice  and  chess  with  him  and  to  lead  him  through 
proper  persuasion  to  the  confession  that  he  had 
drawn  up  various  breves  without  the  order  of  the 
Pope.  For  the  Pope  thought  thus  to  obtain  for- 
giveness for  other  breves  that  had  been  drawn  upon 
his  order  and  had  offended  the  King  and  Queen  of 
Spain  on  the  plea  that  they  had  been  issued  without 
his  foreknowledge.  If  Florido  would  admit  this,  the 
Pope  would  raise  his  rank  and  reward  him  with 
higher  offices.  At  their  repeated  instigation  he  had 


LIFE  IN  ROME  UNDER  THE  BORGIAS       97 

confessed,  and  thereafter  neither  Marades  nor  the 
others  had  ever  visited  him  again. 

On  Sunday,  the  29th  of  October,  at  11  o'clock  in 
the  morning',  the  main  tower  of  the  castle  of  San 
Angelo  was  struck  by  lightning  where  the  powder 
for  the  defense  of  the  castle  was  stored.  The  ex- 
plosion scattered  far  and  wide  the  whole  upper  part 
of  the  tower  together  with  the  walls  and  the  great 
marble  angel,  part  of  which  fell  near  the  house  of 
Cardinal  Michaeli  beside  the  church  of  Saint  Celsus 
and  the  near  the  house  of  the  merchants  Spannocchi. 
About  fifteen  guards  of  the  castle  were  injured,  but 
none  of  them  mortally. 

On  Wednesday,  the  14«th  of  February,  1498,  there 
was  found  in  the  river  the  papal  groom  of  the  cham- 
ber, Petrus  Caldes,  with  the  surname  Peritto,  who 
had  fallen  involuntarily  into  the  Tiber  on  Thursday 
last,  the  8th  of  February,  during  the  night,  an  event 
which  aroused  much  comment  in  Rome. 

On  Wednesday,  the  21st  of  February,  the  car- 
dinals and  Cesare  Borgia  rode  for  their  pleasure  in 
French  layman's  garments  from  Rome  to  Ostia  on 
the  mouth  of  the  Tiber,  and  returned  to  Rome  in 
the  same  garments  on  the  24th. 

At  the  carnival  of  this  year  no  feast  or  public 
amusement  was  held  in  Rome  or  in  Agone  or  in 
Testaccio,  nor  did  any  masked  procession  take  place. 

Last  Sunday,  the  18th,  Giulio  Vitelli  of  Corneto, 
a  servant  of  Cardinal  Domenico  delle  Rovere,  was 


98      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

just  attending  mass  in  the  convent  church  of  the 
Dominicans  sopra  Minerva,  when  some  one  entered 
the  church  with  about  ten  companions  in  arms  carry- 
ing concealed  crossbows  and  bearing  long  and  short 
swords,  lances  and  round  shields.  They  rushed  into 
the  Chapel  of  Crucifixion,  toward  Giulio  and  his 
brothers  and  wounded  them,  and  of  these  wounds 
Giulio  and  two  of  his  brothers  died  within  a  few 
days. 

After  breakfast  time  on  Sunday  the  governor  rode 
with  a  large  suite  to  the  house  of  the  aforesaid. 

On  Ash  Wednesday,  the  28th  of  February,  1498, 
the  Pope  pronounced  the  benediction  over  the  ashes 
in  the  main  chapel  of  the  palace.  First  the  offici- 
ating Cardinal  Groslaye  strewed  ashes  upon  him,  then 
he  on  the  cardinal,  and  then  on  the  others  in  the 
accustomed  manner.  Guglielmo  Serra  of  the  order 
of  the  Minorites  in  surplice  and  pluviale  without  a 
mitre,  preached  the  sermon,  and  kissed  the  foot  of 
the  Pope  because  he  was  not  yet  an  ordained  bishop. 
The  rest  of  the  ceremony  proceeded  in  the  usual 
manner. 

Cardinal  Cesare  Borgia  did  not  attend  the  mass 
and  service.  After  the  mass  in  response  to  my  re- 
quest the  Pope  granted  to  us,  the  masters  of  cere- 
mony, to  all  the  singers  and  to  the  other  members 
of  the  papal  chapel  the  permission  for  every  one 
of  us  to  choose  a  confessor  to  absolve  us  from  all 


LIFE  IN  ROME  UNDER  THE  BORGIAS       99 

sins,  even  from  those  which  could  be  forgiven  by  the 
Holy  See  alone. 

Through  daily  worship  at  the  main  altar  of  Saint 
Peter's  we  were  also  to  obtain  the  indulgence  of  the 
stations  in  the  city.  While  the  Pope  was  laying  off 
the  sacred  vestments  in  the  Camera  Papagalli,  he 
ordered  the  Datarious  Giovanni  Ferrari,  Bishop  of 
Modena,  that  he  should  inscribe  me  on  the  preferen- 
tial list  of  his  confidential  men  of  long  standing  and 
give  me  equal  rank  with  my  colleague,  Bernardino 
Gutteri. 

A  few  days  before,  at  the  beginning  of  April,  1498, 
a  courtesan,  that  is,  an  honest  prostitute,  named 
Cursetta,  had  been  thrown  into  prison  because  she 
had  a  Moor  as  a  friend  who  went  around  in  women's 
clothing  under  the  name  of  the  Spanish  Barbara, 
and  had  relations  with  her.  Both  of  them,  therefore, 
as  a  punishment  for  this  outrage,  were  led  around 
together  through  the  city,  she  clad  in  a  loose  black 
velvet  dress  open  from  neck  to  ankle,  the  Moor  in  a 
woman's  dress  which  was  taken  up  to  the  shirt,  that 
is  to  the  navel,  in  order  that  everybody  might  see 
his  private  parts  and  recognize  the  fraud  he  had 
perpetrated.  During  this  his  arms  were  tightly 
bound  together  above  the  elbows  behind  his  back. 

After  the  procession  in  public  Cursetta  was  let  go, 
but  the  Moor  was  put  in  prison,  and  finally  led  out 
on  Saturday,  the  7th  of  April,  from  the  prison  of 


100       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

Torre  di  Nona  together  with  two  other  brigands  with 
a  Sbirre  riding  before  them  on  an  ass  carrying  on 
the  point  of  a  stick  two  testicles,  which  had  been  cut 
out  from  a  Jew  because  he  had  had  intercourse  with 
a  Christian  woman.  They  were  brought  to  the  Flora 
field  where  the  two  brigands  were  hanged.  The 
Moor  was  placed  on  a  pile  of  wood,  and  was  killed 
on  the  pole  of  the  gallows,  a  rope  being  tied  about  his 
neck  whereby  he  was  strung  fast  to  the  pole.  Then 
the  pile  was  lighted,  but  on  account  of  a  downpour 
of  rain  it  did  not  burn  well  and  only  his  legs  were 
charred. 

On  the  21st  of  April,  1498,  in  the  evening  or 
during  the  night  the  major-domo  of  the  Apostolic 
palace,  the  Bishop  of  Calahorra,  Petrus  de  Aranda, 
was  locked  up  in  his  chamber  in  the  palace  and  a 
guard  was  placed  before  his  door  until  the  26th  of 
April,  on  which  day  he  was  conducted  before  the 
Pope.  After  a  conversation  with  him  he  was  brought 
into  the  chambers  between  the  two  secret  gardens 
of  the  Pope,  not  far  from  the  covered  walk  that 
leads  from  the  palace  to  the  castle  of  San  Angelo. 
There  he  was  guarded  carefully  by  the  grooms  of  the 
Pope  and  others  until  about  the  middle  of  September. 
The  reason  for  his  imprisonment  was  that  the  bishop 
was  being  suspected  of  heresy,  being  a  marano,  and 
similar  offenses. 

On  Sunday,  the  29th  of  July,  1498,  a  large  and 
spacious  platform  was  erected  before  two  porticos 


of  St.  Peter's  Church.  There  a  hundred-and-eighty 
maranoes  1  were  admitted  in  order  to  be  reconciled 
to  the  faith.  There  they  were  cowering  down  on 
the  floor  in  their  everyday  garments  and  there  sat 
also  the  Archbishop  of  Reggio  and  Governor  of 
Rome,  Pietro  Isuagli,  the  ambassador  of  the  King 
and  Queen  of  Spain,  Juan  Ruiz  de  Medina,  the 
Bishop  Octavius  de  Monte  Marano,  referendary  of 
the  Pope,  the  auditors  Dominicus  Jacobatius  and 
Jacobus  Dragnatius,  the  professors  of  theology,  Paul 
de  Modia  of  the  order  of  the  Predicants,  and  Jo- 
hannes de  Malcone  of  the  order  of  the  Minorites, 
both  papal  penitentiaries  in  St.  Peter's  church  for 
the  Spanish  nation,  also  in  their  everyday  garments. 
A  master  of  theology  of  the  order  of  the  Predicants 
preached  a  sermon  on  the  faith  in  Italian  and  re- 
proached the  maranoes,  who  were  all  Spaniards, 
among  them  a  Franciscan  monk,  for  their  errors 
in  faith,  reprimanding  and  instructing  them.  After 
the  sermon  the  maranoes  asked  for  a  remission  of  sins 
and  absolution.  Thereupon  Paul  de  Mondia  admon- 
ished them  in  a  Latin  address  to  adhere  to  the  right 
faith  and  to  lead  a  righteous  life,  and  told  them  of 
the  punishment  they  all  deserved.  This  admonition 
he  explained  to  them  in  a  few  words  in  Spanish. 
Then  while  they  were  all  down  on  their  knees,  he 

i  Maranoes  were  called  those  Jews  and  Moors  who,  during 
the  persecution  by  the  Spanish  Inquisition,  professed  to  be 
Catholics  while  secretly  adhering  to  their  own  religion. 


102       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

pronounced  the  punishment  upon  them,  namely,  that 
they  should  walk  two  and  two  to  the  church  of  St. 
Peter  in  a  garment  prescribed  and  worn  for  this 
purpose.  There  they  should  pray  and  then  go  in 
the  same  order  to  the  church  of  the  convent  of  Santa 
Maria  sopra  Minerva,  where  every  one  of  them  might 
lay  down  the  garment  and  return  to  his  home.  The 
magisters  Paul  and  John  announced  the  absolution 
to  all,  whereupon  they  started  on  their  way  to  the 
church.  The  Pope  observed  all  that  was  going  on 
from  the  new  chambers  and  gave  them  the  benedic- 
tion. 

The  garment  in  which  the  maranoes  were  clad 
looked  as  follows:  over  their  every  day  clothes  they 
wore  coverings  of  red  and  peacock-blue  cloth  which 
were  hung  down  over  the  shoulders  up  on  the  breast 
and  down  to  the  legs  behind,  with  a  yellow  cross  four 
fingers  in  width  and  of  the  length  of  the  cloth.  Be- 
fore the  altar  in  Santa  Maria  sopra  Minerva  every 
one  put  down  his  cloth.  The  monks  then  hung  up 
the  cloth  in  the  church  in  memory  of  the  event. 

In  this  year,  1499,  all  the  feasts  of  the  Roman 
carnival  were  celebrated.  On  Sunday  in  Lent,  the 
3rd  of  February,  the  Jews  held  their  race  from  the 
Campo  dei  Fiori  to  the  castle  San  Angelo  near  the 
Borgo-Gate  for  the  price  of  a  red  cloth,  which,  how- 
ever, was  not  handed  over  on  that  day  as  the  start 
was  bad,  as  has  been  reported. 


LIFE  IN  ROME  UNDER  THE  BORGIAS       103 

Therefore  they  ran  another  time  on  Monday,  the 
4*th  of  February,  after  vespers  from  the  Campo  dei 
Fiori,  that  is  to  say  from  the  corner  between  the 
houses  of  the  Vice-chancellor  and  the  Lord  Coronato 
de  Planca,  as  far  as  the  place  of  St.  Peter. 

On  Tuesday,  the  5th  of  February,  the  young  men 
ran  after  dinner  for  a  rose-colored  cloth  from  the 
aforementioned  corner  to  the  place  of  St.  Peter. 

On  Wednesday,  the  6th,  the  old  men  ran  for  a  red 
cloth  from  the  chapels  to  the  place. 

On  Thursday,  the  7th,  there  was  a  fete  on  the 
Agone  which  was  well  prepared  according  to  Roman 
custom.  Even  the  papal  privy  Chamberlain,  John 
Marades,  had  masked  himself  and  sat  on  the  back  of 
a  horse  which  knocked  slightly  against  some  Romans, 
whereupon  he  came  into  danger  of  being  wounded, 
unknown  as  he  was,  had  not  those  who  stood  around 
intervened.  It  was  prohibited,  thetrefore,  on  the 
following  day  to  mask  oneself,  but  this  was  not  ob- 
served by  any  one. 

On  the  same  Thursday  or  Friday  there  was  also 
a  Spanish  priest  killed  by  masked  men.  The  same 
priest  had  killed  the  brother  of  one  of  the  masks  in 
Spain.  This  priest  resembled  me  in  his  clothes  per- 
haps or  in  some  other  way.  Several  cardinals,  Car- 
afa,  San  Giorgio,  Caravajal,  Piccolomini  and  Farnese 
made  inquiries  whether  the  rumor  was  true,  as  did 
also  many  other  curials.  The  rumor  about  me  cir- 


104       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

culated  for  three  days.  May  Almighty  God  in  His 
eternal  kindness  preserve  me  from  such  and  all  other 
dangers ! 

On  Friday,  the  8th  of  February,  1499,  the  bulls 
were  caught  and  distributed  over  the  various  dis- 
tricts of  the  city,  and  on  Saturday  evening  they  were 
brought  in  the  usual  way  to  the  Capitol. 

On  Sunday,  the  10th  of  February,  there  was  held 
a  race  of  the  Berber  steeds,  the  Spanish  saddle  horses 
and  the  mares  after  dinner  in  Testaccio  for  the  usual 
prizes.  The  first  and  third  Cardinal  Sanseverino 
received,  and  he  would  also  have  won  the  second  had 
not  a  rider  fallen  down.  The  second  prize  was  re- 
ceived by  John  Franciscus  Mutus.  Then  the  feast 
of  the  bulls  and  pigs  was  celebrated  in  the  customary 
way  and  without  uproar  and  scandal. 

On  Monday,  the  llth,  after  dinner  the  race  of  the 
donkeys  was  held,  with  a  sky  blue  cloth  as  a  prize, 
from  the  Campo  dei  Fiori  to  the  Place  of  St.  Peter, 
and  Shrove  Tuesday,  the  12th,  in  the  same  way  the 
race  of  the  buffaloes  for  a  red  cloth. 


THE  AGGRANDIZEMENT  OF  THE 
BORGIAS 

\7ESTERDAY,  the  16th  of  February,  1499, 
•*•  Donna  Lucretia,  the  daughter  of  the  Pope, 
went  for  walk  in  the  arbor,  fell  down  in  a  faint  and 
as  a  result  had  a  miscarriage  of  a  female  child  with 
which  she  was  pregnant. 

On  Saturday,  the  20th  of  April,  1499,  the  Pope 
received  a  letter  from  France  advising  him  that  the 
marriage  contract  had  been  concluded  by  the  former 
Cardinal  Ccsare  Borgia  and  the  Lord  d'Albret  in 
the  name  of  his  daughter,  by  which,  as  was  reported, 
and  as  it  was  in  fact  set  down  in  the  contract,  the 
Pope  was  to  give  a  dowry  of  200,000  ducats,  and 
the  marriage  was  not  to  be  performed  until  his 
Holiness  had  nominated  the  brother  of  the  bride  a 
cardinal. 

On  the  23rd  of  May,  1499,  a  courier  arrived  from 
France  with  the  report  for  the  Pope  that  his  son 
Cesare,  the  former  cardinal,  had  contracted  the  mar- 
riage with  the  Lady  d'Albret,  on  Sunday,  the  12th 
of  May,  and  had  performed  it  and  did  take  her  eight 

times,  one  after  the  other.     Another  messenger  an- 

105 


106   POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

nounced,  the  King  of  France  had  received  the  duke 
on  Pentecost,  the  19th  of  May,  into  the  Fraternity 
of  St.  Michael  which  is  royal  and  very  glorious. 
Therefore  by  the  order  of  the  Pope  numerous  fires 
were  lighted  in  the  city  on  the  evening  of  the  23rd 
of  May,  namely  before  the  houses  of  the  Cardinals 
Orsini  and  Groslaye,  of  Lucretia  and  many  Span- 
iards, as  a  sign  of  joy,  but  a  great  shame  and  scan- 
dal for  the  Pope  and  the  Holy  See. 

On  Saturday,  the  20th  of  July,  at  eight  o'clock  in 
the  evening,  the  Pope  received  a  report,  that  the 
major-domo  of  Cesare  Borgia,  Jacobus,  who  on  Fri- 
day, the  12th  of  July,  had  walked  apparently  quite 
unconcerned  through  the  halls  of  the  palace  while 
the  secret  consistory  was  being  held,  and  who  had 
secretly  mounted  his  horse  after  the  consistory  was 
over  in  order  to  betake  himself  as  fast  as  possible 
through  the  gates  in  the  name  of  the  Pope  with 
secret  messages  for  his  master,  had  been  seized  and 
searched  by  the  Duke  of  Milan  and  all  his  secret 
despatches  surrendered.  The  Pope,  frightened  at 
the  news,  had  the  gates  of  the  city  closed  and 
guarded,  and  no  one  was  let  out  without  the  per- 
mission of  the  governor.  The  servants  of  the  Vice- 
chancellor  Ascanio  Sforza,  and  the  ambassador  of 
the  Duke  of  Milan  had  been  informed  of  this,  how- 
ever, through  a  letter  of  the  duke  that  had  arrived 
in  the  morning.  Therefore  all  his  servants  and  the 
prelates  fled  from  the  house  of  the  Vice-chancellor. 


AGGRANDIZEMENT  OF  THE  BORGIAS       107 

Their  belongings  they  brought  out  already  in  the 
morning.  The  Archbishop  of  Sutri,  Alatri,  the 
Prothonotaries  Marini  and  Sforza  took  refuge  in  the 
house  of  Cardinal  Colonna.  A  certain  Bartholomeus, 
the  chamberlain  of  the  Vice-chancellor,  was  seized 
and  brought  into  the  castle  of  San  Angelo,  but  he 
was  not  hurt  and  was  soon  set  at  liberty  again.  The 
Pope  in  his  excitement  sent  the  Governor  of  Rome 
to  Cardinal  Colonna  and  with  him  his  secretary,  the 
Prothonotary  Adriano,  with  the  request  that  the 
cardinal  should  send  the  prelates,  the  Prothonotaries 
Marini  and  Sforza,  to  his  Holiness,  a  request  which 
the  cardinal,  however,  politely  refused.  Thereupon 
ensued  an  exchange  of  views  for  many  hours  between 
the  cardinal  and  the  governor,  the  answer  of  the  car- 
dinal being  reported  to  the  Pope  and  that  of  the  lat- 
ter to  the  cardinal.  Finally,  when  he  saw  that  there 
was  perhaps  danger  threatening,  he  left  the  house 
secretly  with  the  prelates  and  the  others,  who  had 
fled  to  him,  while  the  governor  and  Adriano  were 
in  his  room,  and  departed  from  the  city  for  his  castle 
at  two  o'clock  in  the  night. 

When  the  governor  and  Adriano  had  waited  for 
some  time  for  the  decision  of  the  cardinal,  they  real- 
ized that  they  had  been  deceived  and  returned  to  the 
Pope,  who  became  excited  and  at  about  or  after  mid- 
night summoned  the  chief  of  the  Apostolic  Chancery 
and  the  deputy  of  the  Vice-chancellor,  Bishop  Aloy- 
sius  of  Pesaro,  and  upon  his  arrival  had  him  placed 


108       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

under  detention  in  the  room  of  the  Datary  Ferrari, 
Bishop  of  Modena,  and  guarded  by  the  datary  him- 
self. Finally  on  Sunday  after  dinner  he  set  him  free 
and  sent  him  back  to  his  house.  On  the  same  Sunday 
in  the  morning  the  governor  went  by  order  of  the 
Pope  with  all  his  men  to  the  house  of  the  Vice-chan- 
cellor and  searched  it.  After  about  two  hours  he 
went  away  again  without  having  disturbed  anything 
there. 

On  the  same  Saturday  evening  before  seven  o'clock 
the  Bishop  of  Aquina,  Baptista  Buffallus,  was  re- 
turning home  on  horseback  from  the  house  of  the 
Cardinal  Orsini,  when  one  of  his  enemies  assaulted 
him  not  far  from  Monte  Giorgdano  and  wounded 
him  with  his  sword.  It  was  rumored,  thereupon,  that 
the  bishop  had  been  killed.  He  finally  arrived,  how- 
ever, only  slightly  hurt,  at  his  own  house. 

On  Tuesday,  the  23rd  of  July,  1499,  the  Vice- 
chancellor,  Cardinal  Ascanio,  boarded  at  the  Colon- 
nese  Neptuno  Castro  a  ship  of  King  Federigo  of 
Naples,  which  was  lying  ready  for  him  there  and 
under  the  escort  of  three  other  royal  ships  set  his 
course  for  Piombino  in  order  to  go  to  Milan.  He 
then  left  the  ship  in  the  territory  of  Siena  and  wrote 
from  there  to  the  Pope  and  the  Holy  colleague  ask- 
ing for  leave  and  stating  the  reasons  of  his  de- 
parture. 

On  Friday,  the  2nd  of  August,  1499,  before  day- 
break, Alphonso  of  Aragon,  Duke  of  Bisceglia,  the 


AGGRANDIZEMENT  OF  THE  BORGIAS       109 

husband  of  Lucretia  Borgia,  departed  secretly  from 
Rome  in  order  to  reach  the  Colonnese  territory. 
From  there  he  went  to  the  King  of  Naples,  and  this 
without  the  permission,  knowledge  or  consent  of  the 
Pope. 

On  Thursday,  the  8th  of  August,  1499,  Lucretia 
Borgia  departed  from  the  city  through  the  Porta  del 
Popolo,  to  go  to  the  Castle  of  Spoleto,  of  which  she 
had  been  appointed  governor  by  the  Pope.  She  was 
accompanied  by  Don  Gofredo  Borgia  of  Aragon,  her 
brother,  who  rode  at  her  left,  and  sent  many  laden 
sumpters  in  advance  which  the  Pope  inspected  from 
the  loggia.  When  she  and  her  brother  had  mounted 
their  horses  or  mules  in  the  place  of  St.  Peter  at 
the  foot  of  the  steps  of  the  church,  they  made  a  very 
reverential  obeisance  from  their  horses  to  the  Pope, 
who  stood  above,  and  took  their  last  leave  of  him. 
After  the  Pope  had  blessed  them  from  the  window 
for  the  third  time  they  rode  away.  Before  them 
there  marched  in  good  order  the  whole  palace  guard 
of  the  Pope  and  the  governor  of  Rome  with  his  men. 
In  the  train  was  also  a  mule  which  had  been  laden 
with  a  stretcher  and  mattress,  a  crimson  cover 
strewn  with  flowers,  two  pillows  of  white  damask  and 
a  beautiful  canopy  so  that  Donna  Lucretia  could  rest 
there  in  case  she  was  tired  from  riding.  Another 
mule  bore  a  saddle  upon  which  was  erected  a  silk 
covered  and  magnificently  adorned  arm-chair  with 
back  and  footstool,  in  order  that  Donna  Lucretia 


might  sit  in  it  from  time  to  time  and  travel  more  com- 
fortably. From  the  place  of  St.  Peter  as  far  as  the 
bridge  of  San  Angelo  she  was  escorted  on  her  right 
by  the  ambassador  of  the  King  of  Naples  and  later 
by  the  governor  of  Rome,  while  there  followed  after, 
two  by  two,  the  prelates  and  a  large  crowd  in  honor 
and  praise  of  the  Holy  See. 

On  the  1st  of  November,  1499,  at  six  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  Donna  Lucretia  was  .delivered  of  a  boy. 
This  was  announced  by  order  of  the  Pope  to  all  the 
cardinals  and  ambassadors  and  to  his  other  friends 
even  before  daybreak  in  their  residences.  The  mes- 
sengers received  for  this  from  every  cardinal  and 
ambassador  two  ducats,  more  or  less,  according  to 
the  mood  of  the  giver. 

On  the  feast  of  St.  Martin,  Monday,  the  llth  of 
November,  the  son  of  Lucretia,  Rodrigo,  was  chris- 
tened by  Cardinal  Carafa  in  the  chapel  of  Pope 
Sixtus  IV  in  St.  Peter's.  On  the  day  before  the 
chapel  of  the  Cardinal  Zeno  in  St.  Peter's  had  been 
put  in  readiness  for  the  event  and  adorned  with  two 
large  rugs  which  covered  the  wall  at  the  right  and 
left  as  well  as  the  bench  and  floor  before  the  bench. 
The  altar  had  no  decoration,  only  a  plain  and  rather 
soiled  and  tattered  cover.  In  this  chapel  gathered 
all  the  cardinals  present  in  Rome,  sixteen  in  number. 

The  house  of  Cardinal  Zeno,  where  the  lady  in 
childbed  resided,  was  also  adorned  magnificently:  the 
two  portals  were  completely  gilded,  the  whole  court- 


yard,  the  lower  staircase  and  the  first  hall  were  cov- 
ered with  cloth  and  carpets,  the  first  chamber  with 
sky-blue  velvet,  the  bed  with  crimson.  Everywhere 
there  were  carpets  on  the  floor  and  benches  were 
standing  around.  In  this  house  there  gathered  the 
prelates  of  the  palace  and  the  ambassadors.  In 
the  meantime  about  sixty  Roman  ladies  called  on  the 
lady  in  childbed.  Those  who  were  present  at  the 
christening  included  the  Imperial  Ambassador  Phili- 
bertus  Naturelli,  the  ambassador  of  the  King  of 
England,  Silvester,  the  ambassadors  of  Naples, 
Venice,  Savoy,  Florence  and  Siena. 

When  all  the  cardinals  had  assembled  they  pro- 
ceeded from  the  chapel,  where  they  had  met,  to  the 
Sixtine  chapel,  the  tribune  of  which  was  adorned 
with  cloth  of  gold  brocade.  The  monument  of  Sixtus 
was  covered  with  the  same  cloth  and  there  were  large 
carpets  everywhere.  The  child  to  be  christened,  as 
it  had  not  yet  been  prepared,  was  brought  from  the 
house  of  St.  Peter's  up  to  the  railing  of  the  Sixtine 
chapel  by  special  permission  and  dispensation  of  the 
Pope  and  in  the  following  order:  there  marched  first 
the  papal  shield-bearers  and  behind  them  all  the 
chamberlains  in  pink  garments  as  on  Corpus-Christi 
day.  Then  there  came  drummers  with  pipes  and 
other  instruments.  There  followed  two  papal  shield- 
bearers  of  whom  the  one  at  the  right  carried  a  golden 
basin  with  a  goblet  and  in  the  basin  was  a  golden 
salt  cellar  with  salt  and  a  box  with  musk  soap  and 


112       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

a  towel ;  the  other  one  at  the  left  carried  a  large 
candle  of  white  wax,  weighing  about  thirteen  pounds 
adorned  with  gold  and  very  magnificent  workman- 
ship. These  were  followed  by  Juan  Cervillon  of 
Catalonia,  formerly  captain  of  the  papal  soldiers, 
who  carried  the  child  on  his  right  arm.  It  was 
covered  with  brocade  lined  with  ermine  as  one  usually 
covers  children  to  be  christened.  At  the  right 
walked  the  governor  of  Rome  and  at  the  left  the 
Imperial  Ambassador  Philibertus  all  two  by  two,  and 
a  numerous  crowd  closed  the  procession.  At  the  en- 
trance of  the  Sixtine  chapel  Juan  Cervillon  handed 
over  the  child  to  the  Archbishop  of  Cosenza,  Fran- 
cesco Borgia,  who  took  him  on  his  right  arm  that 
is  in  the  silken  cloth  magnificently  interwoven  with 
gold  which  Juan  had  carried  slung  around  his  neck. 
Cardinal  Juan  Carafa  came  to  the  entrance  of  the 
chapel  and  catechized  the  child  and  then  had  it 
brought  into  the  chapel  to  the  space  between  the 
altar  and  the  monument  of  Sixtus  IV.  There  in  the 
center  on  a  stool  covered  with  a  rug  stood  the  large 
Sixtine  baptismal  vessel  of  silver,  partly  gilded.  On 
this  spot  the  afore-mentioned  silk  cloth  was  put 
around  the  shoulders  of  the  governor  of  Rome,  who 
thereupon  took  the  child  to  be  christened  upon  his 
right  arm  from  the  hands  of  the  Archbishop  of 
Cosenza.  The  cardinal  moistened  the  head  of  the 
child  and  baptized  it  and  did  everything  in  the  usual 
way  while  the  secretary  Podocatoro  and  the  Datary 


AGGRANDIZEMENT  OF  THE  BORGIAS       113 

Ferrari  held  their  hands  over  the  child  as  god- 
fathers. 

After  the  child  had  been  baptized  and  the  Cardinal 
Carafa  and  the  godfathers  had  washed  their  hands 
as  usual,  Paolo  Orsini  put  the  silk  cloth  around  his 
neck  and  took  over  the  child  from  the  governor  upon  his 
right  arm  and  returned  with  it  to  the  house  of  Cardinal 
Zeno.  Even  before  he  had  come  to  the  entrance 
of  the  chapel  the  child  began  to  cry  miserably,  while 
before  this,  from  its  mother's  bed  to  the  chapel  and 
throughout  the  baptismal  ceremonies  it  had  patiently 
submitted  to  everything  without  showing  displeasure. 
On  the  returning  from  the  church,  however,  there 
was  such  a  noise  from  trumpets  and  other  instru- 
ments that  one  could  not  even  hear  the  sound  of  his 
own  voice. 

They  returned  in  the  same  order  as  they  had  come. 
After  them  the  cardinals  also  left  the  church, 
mounted  their  mules  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs  of  the 
church  and  returned  home.  On  the  way  to  the 
christening  a  crowd  of  Roman  women,  old  men,  young 
men  and  maidens  gathered  and  followed  behind  the 
prelates  who  sat  down  here  and  there  in  the  Sixtine 
chapel  on  the  seats  higher  up. 

On  Monday,  the  18th  of  November,  1499,  Cesare 
Borgia  returned  secretly  through  the  Porta  Caval- 
legieri  to  Rome  with  a  chamberlain  and  the  brother 
of  the  deceased  John  Marades  and  stayed  with  the 
Pope  in  the  palace  until  Thursday,  the  21st.  On 


the  morning  of  this  day  he  departed  and  rode  away 
secretly  with  an  escort  of  papal  soldiers  to  the  city  of 
Imola,  which  he  took  over  soon  afterward  by  force 
together  with  the  castle.  The  Lords  of  the  city,  the 
sons  of  the  deceased  Count  Girolamo  Riario,  nephew 
of  Cardinal  Riario,  were  robbed  with  violence. 

On  the  same  Thursday  after  dinner  the  Cardinal 
Riario  rode  out  with  his  household  to  hunt.  When 
he  was  near  the  "  castrum  Jubilei  "  he  sent  his  cham- 
berlain Cardilla  back  to  Rome  with  the  greater  num- 
ber of  his  suite,  while  he  himself  rode  on  with  a  few 
attendants  to  Monte  Rotondo. 

In  the  evening  of  the  same  day  a  papal  musician, 
Thomasius  of  Forli,  was  arrested  with  his  accom- 
plices and  incarcerated  in  the  castle  of  San  Angelo. 
This  Thomasius  had  come  to  Rome  with  a  poisoned 
letter  which  he  put  into  a  reed  to  give  it  to  the  Pope, 
pretending  that  he  came  from  the  community  of 
Forli  which  wanted  an  agreement  with  the  Pope. 
Had  the  Pope  accepted  the  letter,  he  would  have  been 
poisoned  and  would  have  fallen  down  dead  within  a 
few  days  or  hours.  In  order  to  obtain  access  to 
the  Pope,  he  approached  a  friend,  Thomasius  of 
Forli,  a  musician  of  Juan  Borgia,  the  prince  of 
Squillace,  and  then  bribed  a  guard  of  the  portal 
of  the  papal  palace,  whom  he  initiated  into  his  under- 
taking. This  came  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Pope 
and  they  were  imprisoned  by  his  orders  as  has  been 
told.  When  questioned  they  immediately  admitted 


AGGRANDIZEMENT  OF  THE  BORGIAS        115 

everything.  The  leader  was  especially  questioned  as 
to  whether  he  had  thought  that  he  could  ever  get 
away  with  his  life  after  having  perpetrated  such  a 
misdeed.  He  answered  that  he  had  had  the  firm  hope 
that  through  the  death  of  the  Pope,  Imola  and  Forli 
might  be  freed  from  the  blockade  of  Cesare  and  that 
peace  and  tranquillity  might  thus  be  restored  to  the 
ruler  of  these  cities,  the  widow  of  Count  Girolamo, 
his  patroness,  who  had  aided  him  from  his  youth. 
If  he  could  die  for  her  ten  times,  he  would  be  ready 
to  suffer  death  and  would  not  be  afraid. 

On  Friday,  the  29th  of  November,  1499,  Donna 
Lucretia  left  the  house  for  the  first  time  after  the 
birth  of  the  child  and  visited  the  church  of  St. 
Peter's.  The  Bishop  of  Carignola,  Petrus  Gamboa, 
conducted  her  by  the  left  arm  to  and  from  the  church 
and  celebrated  the  mass  for  her.  I  have  also  heard 
that  Donna  Lucretia  spent  the  previous  evening  in 
the  company  of  her  father,  the  Pope. 

During  the  night  from  Sunday  to  Monday,  the 
23rd  of  December,  1499,  the  noble  knight,  Juan 
Cervillon  of  Catalona,  formerly  captain  of  the  papal 
soldiers,  who  lived  with  many  in  hostile  relations, 
had  ordered  a  meal  in  the  house  of  the  nobleman 
Elisaeus  de  Pignatello  of  Naples,  a  knight  of  the 
order  of  St.  John.  The  house  stood  opposite  the 
residence  of  Cardinal  Ascania  Sforza,  in  an  alley 
through  which  one  came  straight  to  the  place  past 
Ascanio's  stable.  Cervillon  had  spent  the  evening 


116       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

before  the  meal  in  the  house  of  Cardinal  Carvajal, 
who  knew  much  about  his  feuds  and  admonished  him 
in  a  fatherly  way  that  he  should  not  leave  more  his 
house  this  evening.  Also  he  ordered  his  servants 
they  should  not  let  out  Cervillon.  Nevertheless,  as 
Pignatello,  who  was  waiting  for  him,  had  sent  for 
him  several  times  up  to  twelve  o'clock,  he  left  the 
house  of  Cardinal  Carvajal  at  about  that  hour,  and 
repaired  to  the  house  of  Pignatello,  where  he  ate. 
In  addition  to  these  two,  Cervillon  and  Pignatello, 
there  partook  of  the  meal  a  nephew  of  Cervillon,  one 
of  their  friends,  and  a  lady  of  the  papal  court. 
After  the  meal  Cervillon  was  for  leaving  the  house 
again  but  Pignatello  objected  with  all  his  might. 
When  he  found  that  all  his  arts  of  persuasion  were 
of  no  avail  he  besought  him  that  at  least  his  nephew, 
who  was  armed,  and  a  few  of  his  servants  should 
escort  him,  but  Cervillon  firmly  declined  and  said 
that  he  desired  no  escort.  They  urged  him  to  per- 
mit at  least  that  some  one  should  go  out  before  him 
to  look  around  and  see  if  there  was  any  suspicious 
person  passing  or  lying  in  wait.  Even  this  he  would 
not  permit  but  he  wanted  to  go  out  free  and  un- 
accompanied. So  he  fared  forth  from  the  house 
about  one  o'clock  in  the  night,  armed  only  with  his 
sword  and  paused  not  far  from  the  entrance.  As  he 
stood  there,  two  men  approached  him  and  asked: 
"  Who  goes  there  ?  "  He  answered  "  Good  friend !  " 
When  they  asked  in  a  more  pressing  manner :  "  What 


AGGRANDIZEMENT  OF  THE  BORGIAS       117 

good  friend?  "  he  added,  "  Juan  Cervillon."  As  soon 
as  he  had  said  this  they  jumped  at  him  and  one 
sword  while  the  other  severed  his  head  with  one  blow, 
and  both  escaped. 

When  the  nephew  and  the  others  within  the  house 
heard  the  voice  of  Cervillon  and  the  clash  of  swords, 
they  ran  out  to  see  what  had  happened.  They  found 
Juan  Cervillon  lying  on  the  wall  and  his  head  a  short 
distance  off  on  the  ground  but  no  trace  of  those  who 
had  committed  the  deed.  On  the  following  morning 
the  incident  was  reported  to  the  Pope  by  the  gover- 
nor of  Rome,  who  on  the  very  night  of  the  murder 
of  Cervillon  had  displayed  the  greatest  energy  upon 
receiving  the  news  and  had  questioned  Pignatello  as 
well  as  all  the  other  inhabitants  of  the  house  with 
the  greatest  care  about  everything  that  had  hap- 
pened. This  he  reported  to  the  Pope  in  my  presence 
and  added  that  when  the  nephew  and  the  others  had 
rushed  out  and  had  found  Cervillon  dead  and  no  one 
in  the  street,  they  had  hurried  farther  along  the 
street  and  had  presently  met  a  boy  of  whom  they 
inquired  if  he  had  seen  anybody.  He  answered,  no, 
only  two  men,  who  had  walked  through  the  alley  and 
had  fled  over  the  large  open  place  before  the  stable 
of  the  Vice-chancellor.  Thus  ended  poor  Cervillon 
with  a  bitter  death.  His  body  was  soon  afterward 
brought  by  his  servants  to  the  church  of  Santa  Maria 
Transpontina  and  there  buried  without  pomp. 


XI 

THE  YEAR  OF  THE  JUBILEE 

T71EBRUARY,  1500.  In  former  days  the  major- 
A  domo  of  the  papal  palace,  Petrus  de  Aranda, 
Bishop  of  Calahorra,  had  been  arrested  as  suspected 
of  heresy,  and  brought  to  the  castle  San  Angelo, 
where  he  was  imprisoned.  The  governor  of  Rome, 
Cardinal  Isuagli,  and  the  Bishop  of  Cesena,  Pietro 
Menzi,  as  deputy-auditors  of  the  papal  camera,  had 
been  charged  with  the  investigation  and  procedure. 
To  justify  himself  Aranda  brought  up,  as  I  was  later 
informed,  a  hundred  witnesses  who,  however,  all  with- 
out exception  gave  evidence  against  him.  It  was 
ascertained  that  he  asserted  and  maintained  among 
other  things  that  the  Mosaic  law  had  only  one  prin- 
ciple, while  the  Christian  had  three,  Father,  Son  and 
Holy  Ghost,  that  Christ  had  not  suffered  as  a  real 
God,  and  that  he  had  in  praying  said  "  Gloria  Patri  " 
leaving  away  "  Filio  "  and  "  Spiritu  sancto,"  that 
he  had  eaten  before  celebrating  the  mass  and  had 
eaten  meat  on  Good  Friday  and  other  forbidden  days, 
that  he  had  stated  that  indulgences  were  void  and 
inefficacious  and  had  been  invented  by  the  fathers 

119 


120      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

for  their  own  advantage,  and  that  there  was  no  hell 
or  purgatory  but  only  paradise,  and  many  other 
things. 

On  the  25th  of  February,  1500,  a  papal  letter 
was  posted  at  the  doors  of  St.  Peter's  and  the  Lat- 
eran  Church  which  stated  that  the  roads  and  inns  for 
the  pilgrims  to  Rome  ought  to  be  safeguarded  dur- 
ing the  year  of  the  jubilee  and  that  the  vassals  of  the 
Church  would  be  held  responsible  for  damage  sus- 
tained and  that  reprisals  would  be  made  against 
them. 

On  Monday,  the  26th  of  February,  1500,  by  order 
of  the  Pope  it  was  urged  upon  all  the  cardinals  that 
they  should  send  their  suites  on  this  day  at  four 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon  out  to  the  Porta  Santa 
Maria  del  Popolo  to  meet  Cesare  Borgia  as  he  ap- 
proached the  city  and  furthermore  upon  all  ambassa- 
dors, conservators  and  officials  of  Rome  as  well  as 
upon  the  abbreviators,  clerics,  etc.,  of  the  Roman 
Curia  that  they  should  go  out  personally  to  meet  him. 
On  the  previous  Friday,  the  21st,  Cardinal  Orsini 
had  gone  to  meet  the  Duke  Cesare  as  far  as  Castello ; 
and  there  followed  him  on  Saturday,  the  22nd,  the 
Cardinal  Farnese.  On  this  morning  the  Cardinal 
Lopez,  with  my  colleague  in  his  suite,  went  out  to 
meet  him  about  three  to  four  miles  beyond  the  Ponte 
Molle.  All  the  ambassadors  also  rode  out  beyond 
the  bridge  as  far  as  the  meadows  to  await  the  duke 
there.  When  it  had  sounded  the  hour  of  four  Car- 


THE  YEAR  OF  THE  JUBILEE  121 

dinal  Pallavicini  went  on  horseback  from  the  palace 
to  the  residence  of  Cardinal  Orsini  who  awaited  him 
there  outside  on  his  mule.  They  rode  together  to  the 
church  of  Santa  Maria  del  Popolo  to  receive  the 
duke  there.  He  entered  through  the  gate  between 
seven  and  eight  o'clock  and  was  greeted  by  all  the 
ambassadors,  retainers  and  officials  of  the  said  car- 
dinal. When  they  heard  that  the  duke  was  outside 
the  gate,  they  mounted  their  mules  and  awaited  him 
at  the  said  place  before  the  gate,  where  they  saluted 
him  with  bared  heads  while  he  thanked  them  also  in 
the  same  manner.  Then  he  rode  between  them  to  the 
Vatican. 

In  the  train  of  the  duke  there  came  first  in  good 
order  a  hundred  sumpters  provided  with  new  black 
covers  and  then  about  fifty  others  without  any  order. 
I  could  not  arrange  the  escort  in  proper  order  as 
there  were  about  a  thousand  ducal  soldiers  on  foot, 
Swiss  and  Gascons,  who  marched  in  their  own  order 
in  five  sections  and  under  five  banners  with  the 
ducal  arms,  and  took  no  heed  of  our  order.  There 
were  also  papal  soldiers  marching  on  foot  to  meet 
the  duke  and  lansquenets  with  the  flag  of  St.  Andrew. 
The  Swiss  wanted  the  lansquenets  to  roll  up  their 
banner  but  they  would  not  consent  and  a  great 
quarrel  started  among  them.  But  the  conflict  was 
settled  by  the  duke  with  little  effort.  The  Swiss 
and  Gascons  marched  first  with  their  banners,  be- 
hind them  came  the  lansquenets  with  theirs,  and 


122      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

then  about  fifty  noblemen  of  the  duke.  He  himself 
had  a  hundred  men  around  him  of  whom  every  one 
bore  a  new  halberd  and  wore  a  coat  of  black  velvet 
and  shoes  of  black  cloth. 

He  had  also  many  trumpeters  wearing  his  arms 
as  well  as  two  heralds  of  his  own  and  one  of  the  King 
of  France,  who  wanted  to  march  under  all  conditions 
behind  the  soldiers.  The  duke,  however,  when  ap- 
pealed to,  decided  that  he  ought  to  precede  them, 
which  he  did  only  with  great  reluctance.  By  order 
of  the  duke  the  trumpeters  and  the  other  musicians 
did  not  play. 

Behind  them  rode  the  Duke  of  Bisceglia  at  the 
right  and  the  Prince  of  Squillace,  the  son  of  the 
Pope,  at  the  left.  Then  came  the  duke  between  the 
aforementioned  cardinals,  behind  them  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Ragusa,  de  Sachis,  at  the  right  and  the 
Bishop  of  Treguier,  Robert  Guibe,  Ambassador  of 
the  King  of  France,  at  the  left,  the  Bishop  of  Zamora 
at  the  right  and  the  ambassador  of  the  King  of  Spain 
at  the  left,  and  so  on,  the  others  according  to  their 
rank.  Two  ambassadors  of  the  King  of  Navarre  got 
into  a  quarrel  with  the  ambassadors  of  the  Kings  of 
Naples  and  of  England,  who  retorted  in  a  very  hot- 
headed manner.  The  two  ambassadors  of  Navarre 
had  to  give  in  and  departed.  There  were  also  pres- 
ent the  ambassadors  of  Florence,  Venice,  Savoy,  and 
others.  Behind  them  followed  a  large  crowd  in  such 
confusion  that  the  prelates  were  not  able  to  take  their 


THE  YEAR  OF  THE  JUBILEE  123 

places  and  the  majority  of  them  therefore  departed. 

The  Pope  stood  in  the  loggia  of  the  chamber  above 
the  portal  of  the  palace,  and  with  him  were  the  Car- 
dinals Juan  Borgia,  San  Giorgio,  Lopez,  Cesarini  and 
Farnese.  When  the  duke  came  to  the  chamber  of 
paraments,  the  Pope  entered  the  Camera  Papagalli, 
bringing  with  him  five  cushions  of  gold  brocade, 
one  of  which  he  had  laid  on  the  elevated  seat  where 
he  himself  sat,  another  one  under  his  feet  and  the 
three  others  upon  the  floor  before  his  footstool.  The 
door  to  the  Camera  Papagalli  was  opened  and  there  en- 
tered the  noblemen  of  the  duke  and  after  them,  between 
the  cardinals,  the  duke  himself,  who  knelt  down  before 
the  Pope  and  made  a  short  speech  in  Spanish  wherein 
he  thanked  the  Pope  that  he  had  deigned  to  do  him 
during  his  absence  such  a  —  I  do  not  know  what. 
The  Pope  replied  to  him  in  the  same  idiom,  which  I 
did  not  understand.  Then  the  duke  kissed  both  feet 
of  the  Pope  as  well  as  his  right  hand  and  was  al- 
lowed also  to  kiss  his  mouth.  After  the  duke  the 
noblemen  also  approached  at  their  pleasure  to  kiss  the 
foot. 

The  castle  of  San  Angelo  was  splendidly  decorated 
and  I  never  saw  such  pomp  and  triumph  as  from 
this  castle. 

On  Thursday,  the  27th  of  February,  1500,  there 
was  a  festive  procession  in  the  Agone  with  the  cus- 
tomary gorgeous  display,  twelve  triumphal  chariots 
and  the  victory  of  Julius  Cassar,  who  sat  on  the  last 


124       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

chariot.  All  these  chariots  were  taken  to  the  palace 
and  back  again  with  the  exception  of  the  last  one 
with  Julius  Caesar,  which  remained  there.  The  duke 
rode  from  the  palace  to  the  Agone  where  the  festivi- 
ties of  the  Romans  were  held  in  the  customary  way. 

On  Thursday,  the  5th  of  March,  Cesare  Borgia 
began  with  his  calls  on  the  cardinals.  He  had  no 
bishop  or  prelate  with  him  but  was  only  accompanied 
by  one  of  his  retainers.  When  calling  on  Cardinal 
Piccolomini  he  went  with  him  from  the  chamber  down 
to  the  foot  of  the  stairs  walking  on  his  left  side,  as 
he  did  not  want  to  take  the  right  one  in  any  case, 
although  the  cardinal  offered  it  to  him  with  eager 
insistency.  As  I  hear,  he  did  the  same  with  the 
other  cardinals  but  I  do  not  know  how  far  the  car- 
dinals went  to  meet  him  when  he  arrived  and  there- 
fore I  could  not  put  it  down. 

On  the  fourth  Sunday  of  Lent  the  Pope,  with  the 
intention  of  making  Cesare  Borgia  Captain-General 
and  Gonfaloniere  of  the  Roman  Church,  decided  to 
bestow  upon  him  the  Golden  Rose.1  On  Sunday 
Laetare,  therefore,  the  fourth  of  Lent  and  the  29th 
of  March,  1500,  the  Pope  had  come  into  the  small 
audience  room  in  the  morning  at  the  usual  hour  with 
the  cardinals,  who  had  assembled  in  the  Camera 
Papagalli,  and  decided  with  their  consent  to  bestow 
the  aforesaid  Rose  on  Cesare  Borgia  of  France,  Duke 

of  Valentinois,  his  dearest  son,  and  to  nominate  him 
i  See  page  19. 


THE  YEAR  OF  THE  JUBILEE  125 

Captain-General  and  Gonfaloniere  of  the  Holy  Roman 
Church.  From  there  the  Pope  went  with  the  car- 
dinals into  the  chamber,  blessed  the  Rose  in  the  cus- 
tomary way,  and  went  in  procession  on  his  portable 
chair  with  the  Rose  in  his  left  hand  to  the  church  of 
St.  Peter.  Immediately  before  him  walked  a  papal 
shield-bearer  in  a  garment  of  frilled  brocade  which 
came  down  to  his  knees.  He  walked  before  the  cham- 
berlains and  carried  over  his  arm  a  new  garment, 
that  is  a  coat  and  barret,  the  insignia  of  the  dignity 
of  a  Gonfaloniere.  The  barret  was  of  crimson,  two 
spans  high,  and  lined  with  ermine.  In  the  middle 
there  was  a  small  piece  of  gold  brocade  with  four 
large  buttons,  that  is  to  say  pearls  of  the  size  of 
ordinary  nuts.  At  the  four  corners  and  inside  there 
was  a  stripe  of  ermine  fur  about  five  fingers  broad 
and  above  there  was  attached  a  dove  composed  of 
pearls,  four  fingers  wide  and  adorned  with  many 
pearls.  While  the  Pope  was  still  sitting  in  his  por- 
table chair,  Cardinal  Cibo  appeared,  who  was  offic- 
iating in  the  church,  and  dressed  himself  as  usual 
in  the  sandals  and  the  holy  garments.  After  arriv- 
ing at  the  main  altar  the  Pope  took  down  the  mitre 
and  prayed  in  his  folding-chair;  then  he  made  the 
confession  of  faith  together  with  the  celebrant. 

In  the  meantime  the  duke  stepped  up  to  the  papal 
throne  and  placed  himself  at  the  right  side.  After 
the  obeisance  of  the  cardinals  the  duke  in  his  short 
tunic  stepped  before  the  Pope  and  kneeled  down 


126       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

before  him  at  the  last  step  above.  He  was  joined 
by  the  Cardinal  delle  Rovere  as  an  assistant  of  the 
Pope,  who  now  with  the  mitre  in  his  hand  rose  and 
said :  "  Our  assistance  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  who 
made  heaven  and  earth.  The  Lord  be  with  you  and 
with  your  spirit. — Let  us  pray :  '  God,  who  Thou 
has  promised  to  be  an  aid  to  Thy  servants  assembled 
in  Thy  name,  grant  to  this  Thy  servant  Cesare,  our 
Gonfaloniere,  the  mercy  that  has  been  granted  to 
Abraham  at  the  burnt  offering,  to  Moses  with  his 
legions,  to  Elia  in  the  desert,  to  Samuel  in  the  tem- 
ple. Give,  O  Lord,  the  unity,  that  Thou  gavest  to 
the  patriarchs,  that  Thou  hast  preached  to  the 
peoples,  that  Thou  hast  handed  down  to  the 
Apostles,  that  Thou  hast  ordered  to  the  victors. 
Bless,  0  Lord,  we  ask  Thee,  this  our  Gonfaloniere, 
who  has  been  given  to  us  certainly  for  the  welfare  of 
our  people.  Let  him  grow  rich  in  years,  let  him  be 
blooming  and  healthy  in  vigor  of  body  until  a  ripe 
old  age  and  let  him  arrive  finally  at  a  blessed  end. 
May  the  trust  remain  with  us  that  he  will  receive 
the  same  compassion  in  favor  of  his  people  that 
Aaron  received  in  the  sanctuary,  Elisha  by  the 
stream,  Ezekiel  on  his  bed  and  the  old  Zachary  in 
the  temple.  May  the  force  and  power  of  dominion 
be  granted  to  him  as  Joshua  possessed  it  in  the 
camp  and  Gideon  in  battle,  and  as  Peter  received  it 
with  the  keys  and  Paul  used  it  in  doctrine.  Thus  the 


127 

care  of  the  shepherds  may  be  a  blessing  to  the  sheep 
as  Isaac  prospered  in  his  fruits  and  Jacob  in  his 
herds.  This  grant  us  mercifully  the  One  who  lives 
and  reigns  with  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost  in 
eternity.' ' 

After  these  words  the  Pope  put  the  mitre  on  his 
head  and  sat  down  again.  I  took  the  coat  from  the 
hands  of  that  shield-bearer,  and  handed  it  over  to 
the  assisting  Cardinal  delle  Rovere  who  took  off  the 
coat  of  the  duke.  I  received  it  and  had  it  sent 
quickly  through  my  servant  to  my  house  before  any- 
thing further  was  said  about  it.  For  it  was  worth 
about  four  hundred  ducats.  The  Pope  took  the 
coat  from  the  hands  of  Cardinal  delle  Rovere  and 
hung  it  around  the  duke,  so  that  the  clasp  was  lying 
on  the  right  shoulder  of  the  duke,  with  the  following 
words :  "  May  the  Lord  clothe  you  with  this  gar- 
ment of  blessing  and  wrap  you  in  the  garb  of  joy, 
in  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son  and  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Amen." 

Then  the  same  cardinal  took  from  my  hands  the 
aforementioned  crimson  barret  and  handed  it  over  to 
the  Pope,  who  put  it  on  the  head  of  the  duke  with 
these  words :  "  Receive  the  sign  of  the  dignity  of 
the  Gonfaloniere  that  is  being  put  on  your  head  by 
us  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  remember  that  from  now  on  you  are 
pledged  to  defend  the  faith  and  the  Holy  Church. 


128       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

That  success  may  be  true  to  you,  may  be  granted 
to  you  mercifully  by  Him  that  is  blessed  in  all 
eternity." 

A  cleric  of  the  Camera  brought  the  Rose  from  the 
altar,  and  the  Pope  took  it  from  the  hands  of  the 
Cardinal  delle  Rovere  and  handed  it  over  to  the 
duke  who  knelt  before  him  with  the  following  words : 
"  Receive  from  our  hands  as  we  are,  although  un- 
deservedly God's  representative  on  earth,  as  a  symbol 
of  the  joy  of  Jerusalem  triumphant  as  well  as  of  the 
church  militant.  To  all  who  believe  in  Christ  it 
means  the  most  precious  flower  as  it  is  the  joy  and 
crown  of  all  saints.  Receive  it,  my  most-beloved 
son,  you  who  are  of  secular  nobi!  _y,  powerful  and 
rich  in  virtue,  in  order  that  you  may  win  furthermore 
the  nobility  of  every  virtue  in  Christ,  the  Lord,  simi- 
lar to  the  Rose  that  has  been  planted  on  the  bank 
of  many  waters.  This  favor  may  grant  you  in  its 
overflowing  kindness  the  One  who  is  the  triune  in 
eternity.  Amen." 

The  duke  took  the  Rose  in  his  right  hand  and 
kissed  first  the  hand  then  the  foot  of  the  Pope. 
Both  rose,  the  duke  covered  himself  with  the  barret, 
and  with  the  Rose  in  his  right  hand,  walked,  for  the 
entire  time,  before  the  Pope.  The  holy  handkerchief 
was  shown  as  usual  and  the  cardinals  besides  the 
duke  accompanied  the  Pope  as  far  as  the  courtyard, 
where  the  cardinals  usually  ride  away.  From  there 
the  Pope  went  up  to  his  palace  after  he  had  dis- 


THE  YEAR  OF  THE  JUBILEE  129 

missed  the  duke  and  the  cardinals,  who  then  all 
mounted  their  horses.  The  older  cardinals  rode  first 
and  last  between  Piccolomini  and  Cesarini,  the  duke 
still  wearing  the  barret  of  the  Gonfaloniere  on  his 
head.  The  Rose,  however,  he  did  not  bear  in  his 
hand  all  the  way,  but  he  had  it  carried  most  of  the 
way  by  one  of  his  servants,  of  whom  he  had  only  six 
or  eight  around  himself  while  the  others  followed. 

In  riding  back  the  usual  order  was  observed,  the 
banners  were  carried  by  those  two  armed  men  on 
horseback,  both  Spaniards  of  the  lower  class.  They 
rode  behind  all  the  ambassadors,  preceded  by  eight 
trumpeters  and  before  these  four  drummers.  After 
the  trumpeters  there  came  three  heralds,  after  these 
the  armed  men,  then  all  the  cardinals  and  among  the 
last  of  these  the  cardinal  with  all  his  servants. 
There  followed  the  prelates  and  the  men  of  the  duke 
in  a  crowd  as  this  could  not  be  helped.  In  this  order 
we  rode  to  the  residence  of  Cardinal  Sclafenata, 
where  the  duke  intended  to  have  dinner.  Before  the 
entrance  the  duke  thanked  with  bared  head  every  one 
of  the  cardinals,  who  had  stopped  here  and  there. 
Finally  he  turned  around  once  again  before  the  door 
to  the  cardinals  who  then  departed. 

On  Tuesday,  the  12th  of  May,  1500,  a  certain 
Baron  Rene  d'Agrimont,  ambassador  of  the  King  of 
France,  while  on  his  way  to  Rome  with  his  sumpters 
and  about  thirteen  horses  and  servants  was  robbed 
completely  by  twenty-two  highwaymen  and  brigands 


130      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

in  the  mountains  of  Viterbo.  One  of  his  noblemen 
together  with  a  servant  was  wounded  severely. 

The  ambassador  entered  Rome  on  the  13th  May 
without  pomp  and  escorted  only  by  his  men.  The 
Pope,  indignant  at  the  incident,  sent  out  the 
Bargello  to  capture  the  malefactors,  and  wrote 
numerous  breves  to  Fabrizio  Colonna,  from 
whose  territory  the  brigands  had  come,  and  to  oth- 
ers in  order  that  they  should  send  the  highwaymen 
to  the  city.  Fifteen,  of  themj  were  apprehended 
and  brought  to  Rome. 

On  Wednesday,  27th  May,  1500,  the  day  before 
Assumption,  eighteen  men  were  hanged  at  noon  while 
the  cardinals  passed  over  the  bridge  of  San  Angelo, 
nine  on  each  side  of  the  bridge.  The  hanged  men 
fell  down  with  the  gallows  on  the  bridge  but  were 
immediately  set  up  again  so  that  the  cardinals  when 
they  returned  from  the  palace  could  see  all  of  them 
hanged. 

The  first  of  the  eighteen  was  a  doctor  of  medicine, 
physician  and  surgeon  to  the  hospital  of  St.  John 
Lateran,  who  had  left  the  hospital  every  day  early 
in  the  morning  in  a  short  tunic  and  with  a  crossbow 
and  had  shot  every  one  who  happened  to  cross  his 
path  and  pocketed  his  money.  It  was  also  said  that 
the  confessor  of  the  hospital  communicated  with 
the  physician  when  a  patient  confided  to  him  during 
confession  that  he  possessed  any  money,  whereupon 
he  gave  an  efficacious  remedy  to  the  patient  and  they 


THE  YEAR  OF  THE  JUBILEE  131 

divided  the  money  between  them.  Thirteen  belonged 
to  the  twenty-two  who  had  robbed  Baron  d'Agri- 
mont.  The  four  others  had  committed  various  mis- 
deeds. 

After  vespers,  on  the  28th  of  May,  1500,  the 
eighteen  hanged  men  were  taken  down,  laid  on  carts, 
and  brought  to  the  chapel  by  the  society  of  Miseri- 
cordia,  where  they  were  buried  in  the  usual  way. 

On  Wednesday,  the  24th  of  June,  1500,  the  feast 
of  St.  John,  the  place  of  St.  Peter  was  railed  in  by 
beams  on  all  sides  from  the  corner  of  the  house  of 
the  palace-guard  to  the  fountain  of  Innocence  and 
from  there  to  the  corner  of  the  house  St.  Martinelli, 
as  well  as  both  approaches  of  the  Via  Sancta  to- 
wards the  church  of  St.  Peter.  After  dinner  a  bull- 
fight was  held  in  this  enclosure  with  five  or  six  bulls. 
Cesare  on  horseback  and  several  others  administered 
numerous  thrusts  to  them  until  they  were  dead. 

On  Wednesday,  15th  July,  1500,  the  Duke  Al- 
phonse  of  Aragon,  the  husband  of  Lucretia  Borgia, 
was  suddenly  attacked  on  the  steps  of  St.  Peter  be- 
fore the  outer  entrance  about  ten  o'clock  at  night 
and  severely  wounded  in  the  head,  the  right  arm, 
and  the  leg.  The  assailants  fled  down  the  stairs  of 
St.  Peter,  where  about  forty  men  on  horseback  were 
waiting  for  them  and  they  rode  out  with  these 
through  the  Porta  Pertusa. 

On  Tuesday,  18th  August,  1500,  Alphonso  of 
Aragon,  who  had  been  brought  after  his  recent  in- 


132       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

juries  to  the  new  tower  above  the  papal  cellar  in  the 
main  garden  of  the  Vatican,  and  had  been  carefully 
guarded,  was  strangled  in  his  bed  at  four  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon,  as  he  did  not  die  of  his  wounds.  In 
the  evening  at  ten  o'clock  the  body  was  carried  to 
the  church  of  St.  Peter  and  buried  in  the  chapel  of 
Maria  delle  Febbri.  The  archbishop  of  Cosenza, 
Francesco  Borgia,  the  treasurer  of  the  Pope,  accom- 
panied the  body  with  their  suites. 

The  physicians  of  the  deceased  and  a  hunchback 
who  had  nursed  him  almost  all  the  time  were  ar- 
rested and  brought  to  the  castle  of  San  Angelo 
where  an  investigation  was  started  against  them. 
They  were  set  free  later  on  as  they  were  found  not 
guilty,  a  fact  that  was  very  well  known  to  those 
who  had  made  out  ffie'wlirrahts. 

The  same  day  and  almost  at  the  same  hour  Lucas 
de  Dulcibus,  the  chamberlain  of  Cardinal  delle  Ro- 
vcre  and  master  of  the  Register  of  Papal  Decrees, 
was  wounded  to  death  on  the  back  of  his  mule  before 
the  house  of  the  Roman  citizen  Domenico  de  Mas- 
simi,  and  his  membrum  virile  was  cut  off  by  a  man 
of  Reiti  whose  wife  he  had  kept  as  a  concubine.  He 
was  brought  into  the  house  of  the  said  Domenico 
where  he  died  after  three  or  four  hours.  In  the 
evening  he  was  carried  to  the  church  of  Maria 
Transpontina  and  the  next  morning,  Wednesday,  the 
19th,  the  body  was  transferred  to  the  church  of 
Santa  Maria  del  Popolo  with  the  suite  of  the  Car- 


THE  YEAR  OF  THE  JUBILEE  133 

dinal  delle  Rovere  and  many  others  in  the  funeral 
procession.  May  he  rest  in  peace! 

On  Sunday,  23d  August,  1500,  there  arrived  in 
Rome,  Lord  Lucas  de  Villeneuve,  Baron  de  Trans, 
chamberlain  of  the  King  of  France  and  his  ambas- 
sador. To  the  inn  of  Domcnico  Attavanti,  where 
the  ambassador  stayed,  near  the  hospital  of  St.  Laz- 
arus, a  masked  rider  came  in  great  haste,  accom- 
panied by  a  man  on  foot.  He  dismounted,  embraced 
the  ambassador  with  the  mask  over  his  face  and  had  a 
conversation  with  him.  After  a  short  while  the  mas- 
ked person  returned  to  the  city.  It  has  been  said 
that  it  was  Ccsarc  Borgia. 

The  ambassador  mounted  his  horse  and  rode  to 
the  city.  The  suite  of  the  Pope  and  of  all  the  car- 
dinals present  in  Rome  went  to  meet  him  as  well  as 
the  ambassadors  of  the  Kings  of  Spain  and  Naples, 
who  said  to  him :  Be  welcome !  I  asked  them  if 
they  wanted  to  say  anything  more.  They  an- 
swered: No.  The  ambassador  who  head  this, 
added:  Who  does  not  want  to  say  anything  else 
does  not  expect  an  answer.  He  rode  then  between 
the  Archbishop  of  Cosenza,  the  governor  of  the  city, 
and  the  Archbishop  of  Ragusa  through  the  Via 
Papae  to  the  inn  of  the  Holy  Apostles  where  he  took 
up  his  quarters. 

On  Monday,  31st  of  August,  1500,  Lucretia,  once 
of  Aragon,  the  daughter  of  the  Pope,  betook  herself 
from  the  city  to  Nepi  accompanied  by  six  hundred 


134      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

on  horseback  in  order  to  find  some  consolation  and 
rest  after  the  grief  and  consternation  in  which  she 
had  been  thrown  by  the  recent  death  of  her  husband, 
Alphonse  of  Aragon. 

On  20th  December,  1500,  a  bull  was  posted  on  the 
doors  of  St.  Peter,  concerning  the  prolongation  of 
the  jubilee  year  until  the  coming  feast  of  Epiphany 
in  favor  of  those  abroad.  The  Pope  granted  to 
Italy  the  unlimited  indulgence  until  the  next  feast 
of  Pentecost  and  nominated  for  this  purpose  as 
commissaries  the  Minorities  of  the  strict  observance 
through  an  Apostolic  letter. 

After  the  beginning  of  the  last  year  of  the  jubilee 
the  penitentiaries  of  St.  Peter  saw  from  cases  that 
came  before  them  in  confession  that  the  rights  of  in- 
dulgence granted  to  them  were  not  broad  enough. 
In  the  course  of  a  conversation  I  had  with  one  of 
them  I  asked  him  to  let  me  hear  some  of  the  cases 
that  were  submitted  daily  to  his  colleagues.  He 
told  me  that  there  were  varied  and  curious  cases 
reported  to  them  but  that  he  could  not  retain  all  of 
them  in  his  memory.  He  told  me,  however,  a  few  he 
remembered. 

Some  one  had  concluded  matrimony  with  a  virgin 
and  after  he  had  slept  with  her  and  had  had  inter- 
course with  her  for  a  certain  time,  he  had  deserted 
her  in  order  to  contract  a  marriage  with  a  second 
and  a  third  one.  The  same  he  did  with  a  fourth  one 
and  had  thus  four  wives  living  at  the  same  time. 


THE  YEAR  OF  THE  JUBILEE  135 

The  same  case  he  told  me  of  a  woman  who  married 
four  men  one  after  the  other  without  any  one  of 
them  having  died. 

A  monk  of  the  order  of  the  Benedictines  who  had 
been  ordained  as  a  priest  contracted  a  marriage 
with  a  woman  and  consummated  it  through  cohabi- 
tation. They  lived  together  for  about  thirty  years 
and  had  six  children.  After  the  death  of  the  woman 
he  contracted  another  marriage  and  lived  and  slept 
with  his  second  wife  for  about  seven  years.  Then 
he  came  to  the  jubilee  and  acknowledged  his  error 
himself.  Another  one,  who  had  married  and  had 
consummated  the  cohabitation,  let  himself  be  or- 
dained as  a  priest  and  contracted  another  marriage 
although  he  had  been  ordained. 

One  had  had  intercourse  with  a  woman  and  then 
married  her  daughter.  He  came  to  the  jubilee  and 
acknowledged  his  error. 

A  priest  slept  with  his  niece  who  became  pregnant 
through  him  and  bore  him  a  son.  The  priest  father 
christened  him  after  his  birth,  then  killed  him  im- 
mediately and  buried  him  in  the  stable.  Neverthe- 
less he  had  celebrated  mass  for  eighteen  years  after 
this  without  dispensation  or  rehabilitation  for  his 
deed. 

Another  one  had  taken  monastic  vows  and  entered 
the  order  of  the  Franciscans  of  the  strict  observance. 
Still  within  the  first  four  months  of  the  year  of  pro- 
bation he  left  the  convent,  threw  off  the  cowl  and 


136      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

contracted  a  marriage  with  a  married  woman  whom 
he  later  deserted  after  intercourse.  Now  he  entered 
another  order  which  he  left  within  the  probationary 
year  in  order  to  contract  a  marriage  with  another 
married  woman.  When  he  heard  after  cohabitation 
with  her  that  she  was  the  wife  of  some  one  else  he 
left  her  and  married  another  free  woman  with  whom 
he  also  cohabited.  He  ran  away  from  this  one  too 
and  married  a  fourth  one  with  whom  he  also  co- 
habited. Finally  he  deserted  the  fourth  one  also 
and  entered  the  order  of  Santa  Ma.ria  of  the  Teu- 
tons, of  which  he  confessed  to  be  a  member.  When 
the  fourth  one  heard  of  this  she  went  to  the  convent 
in  the  belief  that  he  was  her  husband  and  demanded 
his  surrender.  He  fled  before  the  imminent  danger 
and  came  to  Rome  with  the  request  to  render  him 
appropriate  aid.  It  was  said  that  the  case  was 
known  in  Strasburg. 

The  two  principals  of  a  merchant  firm  in  Provins, 
Pierre  and  Jean,  had  both  beautiful  wives.  Pierre, 
acting  on  information  from  his  servants,  told  his 
wife,  that  he  would  go  on  a  certain  day  to  Bruges 
so  that  she  could  make  an  appointment  with  Jean. 
On  that  day  Pierre  pretended  to  set  forth  on  a 
journey  but  went  instead  to  the  house  of  a  friend 
and  arranged  with  his  servants  that  they  should  let 
him  know  as  soon  as  Jean  had  shut  up  himself  with 
his  wife.  This  they  faithfully  did.  Pierre  then 
went  to  his  house  and  knocked  violently  at  the  door. 


THE  YEAR  OF  THE  JUBILEE  137 

The  frightened  wife  locked  the  naked  Jean  into  a 
chest  in  her  room.  Pierre  was  admitted,  went  to  his 
wife's  chamber  and  sent  immediately  for  Jean's  wife, 
who  appeared  soon  afterwards.  He  asked  her  about 
her  husband  and  she  answered  she  did  not  know 
where  he  was.  He  often  left  the  house  early  in  the 
morning  and  returned  in  the  late  evening.  Often  he 
would  stay  away  for  one  or  two  days.  Pierre  said: 
"  Your  husband  is  locked  up  in  this  chest  here  and 
he  has  often  slept  with  my  wife,  although  you  are 
much  more  beautiful  than  she  is.  I  give  you  the 
choice,  either  you  surrender  yourself  to  me  on  the 
top  of  this  chest  or  you  will  see  your  husband  cruelly 
murdered."  The  woman  asked  her  husband  in  the 
chest  what  she  should  do.  He  answered  from  the 
chest  that  one  could  more  easily  compromise  with 
decency  than  with  death.  So  Pierre  took  Jean's 
wife  on  the  top  of  the  chest,  then  he  let  him  out  and 
they  were  the  best  friends.  The  incident  had  been 
kept  secret  for  years. 

A  similar  case  happened  in  Liibeck.  Philip  had  a 
very  beautiful  sister,  and  Anton  whom  she  loved  very 
much  slept  with  her.  She  climbed  through  the  win- 
dow of  her  chamber  over  the  roof  and  went  to  the 
room  of  her  lover.  When  Philip  found  out  that  his 
sister  had  gone  to  Anton  he  sent  for  the  sister  of 
Anton  who  came  to  his  room  without  any  hesitation. 
Philip  said  to  her :  "Your  brother  Anton  has  often 
slept  with  my  sister  and  now  they  are  lying  together 


138      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

again.  I  decided  to  lie  with  you  or  your  brother 
Avill  die  an  evil  death."  She  consented  in  order  to 
free  her  brother.  After  he  had  lain  with  her,  he 
sent  her  back  to  her  house  through  the  window  over 
the  roof  the  same  way  by  which  his  sister  usually  re- 
turned. When  Anton  heard  of  it,  he  came  to  an 
understanding  with  Philip  that  the  matter  should 
be  kept  secret.  Nevertheless  it  came  finally  to  our 
knowledge. 

When  Angelo  went  through  a  church  at  noon,  he 
cast  a  glance  into  the  chapel  of  St.  Florence  situated 
in  a  corner.  There  he  saw  how  Grada  was  lying 
under  Paolo  and  how  they  amused  themselves  to- 
gether. For  this  Angelo  later  on  reproached  Paolo 
in  public.  Paolo  denied  the  incident  stubbornly, 
and  as  Angelo  did  not  cease  his  pointed  remarks,  he 
sued  him  for  libel  before  the  magistrate.  Proceed- 
ings were  started  against  Angelo  and  his  insults 
were  proven  while  he  could  not  justify  his  accusa- 
tion. Judgment  was  rendered  therefore  against 
Angelo  that  he  had  to  recant  his  abuse  and  libellous 
speeches  publicly  in  the  church  from  the  pulpit  and 
to  restore  the  good  reputation  of  Paolo.  When 
therefore,  on  a  Sunday,  the  principal  of  the  church 
came  down  from  the  pulpit  after  the  sermon,  Angelo 
stepped  up  and  told  before  all  the  people  of  his  trial 
before  the  magistrate  and  of  the  decision  rendered 
and  recanted  the  abuse  and  libellous  speeches  by  ad- 
mitting his  error  in  appropriate  words.  Then,  how- 


THE  YEAR  OF  THE  JUBILEE  139 

ever,  he  added  at  the  end:  "  But  as  a  matter  of  fact, 
my  dear  co-citizens,  when  I  saw  that  woman  lying 
on  the  floor  and  Paolo  above  her  and  her  nakedness 
exposed  and  what  they  were  doing  together  just  as 
one  is  acting  usually  in  performing  the  fleshly  act, 
then  I  was  firmly  convinced  that  they  had  performed 
this  act."  So  this  last  error  proved  to  be  still 
worse  for  Paolo  then  the  one  before. 

On  Whitsunday,  30th  May,  1500,  the  Pope  ap- 
peared wearing  the  tiara  under  the  canopy  in  the 
procession  in  St.  Peter's.  Before  the  rails  of  the 
main  altar  all  the  prelates  laid  down  their  vestments 
and  put  on  their  coats  as  did  likewise  the  cardinals 
after  the  Pope  had  said  the  creed  together  with  the 
officiating  cardinal.  The  Pope  ascended  the  throne 
and  the  cardinals  in  their  coats  made  the  obeisance 
in  the  usual  way.  Cardinal  Pallavicini  celebrated 
the  mass.  The  Pope  had  ordered  the  evening  before 
that  the  procession  of  the  clergy  should  pass  before 
the  railing.  Since,  however,  the  Cardinal  Carafa 
had  told  the  Pope  this  morning  that  at  the  election 
of  the  former  master  of  the  order  of  the  Predicants 
and  of  another  of  the  Minorites  during  the  time  of 
Pope  Sixtus  IV  the  procession  of  the  order  with  the 
elected  general  had  come  to  the  main  altar,  the  Pope 
allowed  it  on  this  day  also. 

After  the  beginning  of  the  epistle  the  procession 
of  the  others  who  preceded  the  aforesaid  order,  had 
passed  the  railing  and  had  turned  on  its  way  to  the 


140      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

Vatican.  The  procession  of  the  brethren,  however, 
passed  through  the  railing  and  around  the  main  al- 
tar between  the  cardinal  who  was  officiating  and  the 
other  bishops  and  cardinals.  Then  they  passed  out 
through  the  side  door  towards  the  Vatican.  Many 
of  the  brethren  threw  themselves  down  between  the 
altar  and  the  Pope  and,  turning  towards  the  latter, 
they  kissed  the  floor  after  the  manner  of  the  Turks. 
As  I  considered  this  improper,  I  intervened  in  order 
to  prevent  the  others  from  doing  so.  The  Pope 
however  disapproved  of  my  intervention  and  ordered 
that  I  should  let  them  kiss  the  floor,  which  I  did. 
The  new  general  of  the  Predicants  together  with 
many  provincial  brethren  of  his  order  went  up  to  the 
Pope,  and  with  him  Cardinal  Carafa,  who  recom- 
mended his  cause  to  the  Pope.  All  the  brethren 
kissed  the  foot  of  the  Pope  and  then  joined  the  pro- 
cession again,  the  remainder  of  which  did  not  pass 
through  the  railing  after  the  general  but  turned  to- 
ward the  Vatican. 

In  the  meanwhile  Petrus  of  Vicenza,  auditor  of 
the  Camera  and  Bishop  of  Cesena,  donned  a  red 
pluviale  and  the  plain  mitre  and  went  up  to  the  altar 
to  the  Pope  and  kissed  his  knees.  He  asked,  with- 
out mentioning  the  benediction,  for  the  plenary  in- 
dulgence which  the  Pope  granted  to  all  those  pre- 
ent.  After  having  received  the  indulgence  he 
mounted  the  pulpit  and  announced  in  an  oration  the 
alliance  between  the  Pope,  the  King  of  Hungary  and 


THE  YEAR  OF  THE  JUBILEE  141 

the  Signory  of  Venice  against  the  Turks.  He  did 
not  enter,  however,  into  a  specification  and  an- 
nouncement of  the  various  points.  Immediately  af- 
ter this  oration  he  announced  the  indulgence  ob- 
tained from  the  Pope.  The  latter  rose  immediately 
from  his  throne  and  began  without  the  mitre  Te 
Deum  laudamus  in  a  clear  voice  which  was  continued 
to  the  end  by  the  choir. 

Then  the  Pope,  still  standing,  recited  the  Lord's 
prayer  as  well  as  the  verses  and  two  prayers  that 
have  been  provided  for  in  the  ceremonial  at  the  an- 
nouncement of  an  alliance  against  the  infidels. 
Then  he  administered  the  benediction  to  the  people 
as  usual,  stepped  down  and  after  a  prayer  before  the 
altar  took  up  the  tiara  and  left  the  railing.  He 
looked  at  the  iron  of  the  spear  of  Christ  and  then 
at  the  Lord's  image  and  returned  as  usual  to  the 
palace. 

In  the  evening  the  main  bell  of  the  Capitol  was 
rung  and  bonfires  were  lighted  throughout  the  city. 
By  order  of  the  Pope  it  was  announced  publicly  in 
the  city  on  the  3rd  or  4th  of  June  that  all  bandits 
and  those  outlawed  on  account  of  murder,  theft,  or 
other  crimes  could  enter  the  city  free  and  without 
punishment. 


XII 
FEASTS  AND  FEUDS  IN  ROME 

ON  Thursday,  the  17th  of  June,  1501,  Cardinal 
Borgia  entered  Rome  about  one  o'clock  in  the 
night  through  the  Porta  del  Popolo.  His  own 
brother,  who  did  not  belong  to  the  clergy  but  was 
captain  of  the  portal  of  the  papal  palace,  had  rid- 
den out  about  two  miles  beyond  the  Milvian  bridge 
to  meet  him.  He  did  not  dismount,  however,  when 
he  offered  him  his  hand.  Furthermore  Cardinal  Lo- 
pez went  out  for  a  mile  to  meet  him.  The  letter 
wanted  Borgia  to  ride  on  the  rig*ht  side  which  was 
quite  against  the  wish  of  Borgia.  So  Lopez  rode  on 
the  right  side  and  Borgia  on  the  left,  which  was  im- 
proper. Before  the  steps  of  the  church  del  Popolo, 
Lopez  remained  mounted  on  his  mule,  took  leave  from 
Borgia  and  returned  to  the  palace. 

Borgia  went  into  the  church  and  from  there  to 
the  rooms  prepared  for  him.  There  I  wanted  that 
the  barber  cut  his  hair  that  hung  two  fingers  broad 
over  his  ears  and  enlarged  his  tonsure  which  was 
small  and  badly  done.  The  cardinal  replied  that 
his  hair  and  tonsure  were  in  order.  I  did  not  want 
to  reply  anything.  As  I  saw  his  indignation,  I  left 

143 


144      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

him  as  he  was  and  went  away  before  Cardinal  Lopez 
came  to  him.  In  the  meadows  we  took  off  from  the 
cardinal  the  cape  and  the  violet  cloak  of  rather 
thick  cloth  which  we  appropriated  for  ourselves  as 
usual. 

On  the  same  evening,  about  twelve  o'clock  in  the 
night,  Cesare  Borgia  came  secretly  to  Rome  and 
took  up  his  quarters  in  the  Vatican  without  being  no- 
ticed by  anybody. 

On  the  following  Friday,  13th  June,  1501,  I  went 
quite  early  in  the  morning  to  Santa  Maria  del  Po- 
polo,  and  as  the  chapel  in  the  convent  was  too  damp 
and  close,  I  decorated  the  chapter  before  the  chapel 
with  a  few  orange  branches  as  well  as  I  could.  For 
the  stewards  had  not  sent  anything  although  they 
had  been  requested  to.  The  cardinals  of  the  palace 
appeared  first,  and  when  all  had  assembled,  Carafa 
desired  that  we  should  start  immediately  which  was 
done  accordingly  and  we  mounted  our  horses. 
There  appeared  still  the  Cardinals  Orsini  and 
Medici,  and  when  we  had  reached  the  hospital  of  the 
Slavonians,  Cardinal  Sanseverino.  Cardinal  Castro 
was  with  the  Pope  in  the  palace.  The  new  cardinal 
had  come  alone  in  a  coat  of  crimson-colored  camlet 
while  all  the  others  were  in  violet  ones.  He  rode  in 
the  last  rank  between  Piccolomini  at  the  right  and 
Medici  at  the  left.  I  did  not  send  the  two  deacons 
in  advance  to  the  Pope  to  dress  him  because  I 
doubted  that  he  had  arisen.  The  new  cardinal  re- 


FEASTS  AND  FEUDS  IN  ROME          145 

mained  with  Piccolomini  and  Farnese  in  the  little 
chapel  which  was  decorated  with  tapestry  but  had 
no  carpets  on  the  floor.  When  the  Pope  came  from 
his  chamber  in  the  Camera  Papagalli  to  don  the 
paraments,  he  reproached  me  for  having  come  with 
the  others  in  such  a  hurry  from  Maria  del  Popolo. 
I  answered  truly  that  it  was  after  nine  o'clock. 

The  Pope  in  his  robes  appeared  at  the  public  con- 
sistory which  was  held  in  the  third  hall.  Four  re- 
ports were  given,  the  first  by  Justinus,  the  second 
one  by  Burgundus.  During  this  I  conducted  the 
Cardinal  Medici  to  the  small  chapel  and  sent  Far- 
nese back  to  the  consistory.  The  latter  bowed  be- 
fore the  Pope  and  took  his  seat.  Soon  afterwards 
appeared  the  new  one  with  the  two  old  cardinals  at 
the  session.  First  Piccolomini,  behind  him  the  new 
cardinal,  rendered  to  the  Pope  the  usual  obeisance. 
Medici  remained  below  before  the  throne  of  the  Pope. 
Piccolomini  and  the  new  cardinal  then  stepped  down 
again,  and  the  new  one  was  greeted  by  all  the  cardi- 
nals with  the  kiss  on  the  mouth.  He  took  his  seat 
behind  Farnese.  Burgundus  continued  his  report, 
then  Alphonsus  Ricenas  made  the  third  and  Fran- 
ciscus  Gerona  the  fourth  one.  After  this  the  two 
assisting  cardinals  went  up  again  with  the  new  one 
to  the  Pope,  who  received  also  the  retainers  of  the 
new  cardinal  in  the  ceremony  of  kissing  his  foot, 
while  all  the  cardinals  and  prelates  were  sitting 
around  in  their  seats  as  before.  Then  the  Pope  rose 


146      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

and  returned  to  the  Camera  Papagalli  where  he  laid 
off  the  sacred  robes.  On  this  occasion  the  Cardi- 
nal Pallavicini  asked  me  in  the  circle  why  the  new 
cardinal  alone  was  wearing  the  red  coat  and  I  an- 
swered that  he  did  so  in  order  not  to  look  as  if  he 
were  of  a  religious  order.  For  Cardinal  Borgia  is  a 
knight  of  St.  John.  Carafa  and  Pallavicini  smiled 
as  they  knew  about  this.  Finally  all  the  cardinals 
accompanied  the  new  cardinal  to  the  room  of  the 
treasurer  prepared  for  him  and  took  leave  of  him. 

On  the  same  day  after  dinner  it  was  announced 
in  Rome :  that  under  penalty  of  a  fine  of  a  hundred 
ducats  all  orders  of  the  twenty-six  so-called  pro- 
visors  appointed  by  the  Pope  had  to  be  obeyed. 
Their  task  was  to  procure  supplies  for  the  French 
soldiers  who  had  come  to  conquer  the  kingdom  of 
Naples  and  had  been  quartered  outside  the  walls. 
Whoever  had  carts  or  sumpters  or  mules  must  notify 
the  governor  of  Rome  in  order  that  they  could  be 
used  to  transport  these  supplies.  Under  penalty  of 
two  hundred  ducats  and  forfeiture  of  the  object  no 
one  should  dare  to  buy  anything  from  the  soldiers. 
This  was  done  because  the  latter  during  their  ad- 
vance had  stolen  horses,  donkeys,  corn  and  grain  and 
anything  they  could  lay  hands  to. 

On  the  following  Saturday,  19th  June,  1501,  an- 
other proclamation  was  issued  in  Rome  according  to 
which  all  the  men  of  the  King  of  France,  who  did  not 
receive  pay  from  him  or  the  Pope  or  from  Cesare 


FEASTS  AND  FEUDS  IN  ROME          147 

Borgia,  and  the  other  soldiers  in  Rome  who  were  not 
under  the  leadership  of  any  of  the  afore-named 
should  leave  the  city  during  Saturday.  Whoever 
should  be  found  afterwards  in  Rome  would  be  pun- 
ished through  judgment  of  the  governor  with  prison, 
torture,  and  finally  also  to  permanent  servitude  at 
the  galleys. 

On  the  same  day  Monsignore  de  Allegri  entered 
the  city  but  was  not  received  with  public  honors. 

A  place  near  Aqua  Traversa,  beyond  the  Milvian 
Bridge,  was  designated  as  a  camp  for  the  French. 
There  pens  were  erected  and  numerous  arbors  clad 
with  foliage,  hundred-fifty  barrels  of  wine  were  put 
up,  provision  had  been  made  for  bread,  meat,  eggs, 
cheese,  fruit  and  everything  necessary  as  well  as  for 
sixteen  prostitutes  for  the  requirements  of  the  sol- 
diers. Tradesmen  and  artisans  of  every  description 
were  ordered  there  for  work.  The  governor  issued 
the  order  to  the  Florentine  merchants  who  dwelt  on 
the  bridge  that  they  should  according  to  the  size  of 
their  houses  prepare  quarters  for  two,  three  or  four 
mounted  noblemen  of  the  forces.  The  merchants 
wanted  to  get  rid  of  this  burden  and  gave  the  gov- 
ernor two  hundred  ducats  which  he  took  gladly. 
But  when  the  soldiers  entered  the  city  he  forced  the 
merchants  nevertheless  to  receive  the  persons  desig- 
nated without  giving  back  the  two  hundred  ducats. 

On  Tuesday,  the  22nd  of  June,  1501,  Cardinal 
Francesco  Borgia  went  from  Rome  into  the  terri- 


148      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

tory  of  the  Colonna  in  order  to  take  possession  of 
Rocca  di  Papa  and  all  the  lands  and  castles  of  the 
Colonna  in  the  name  of  the  Pope.  He  had  Papal 
commissaries  and  soldiers  with  him  and  took  posses- 
sion of  everything  without  any  protest  or  resistance. 

On  Wednesday,  the  23rd  of  June,  1501,  the  Arch 
deacon  of  Aquila,  Franciscus  Lucentinus,  was  at- 
tacked near  Pellegrino  and  mortally  wounded  by 
four  men  of  Hiernoymus  Gaglioffi  of  Aquila,  his  mor- 
tal enemy,  of  whom  one  had  himself  warned  Fran- 
ciscus a  few  days  before  that  he  would  slay  him  with 
his  associates  if  it  had  to  be  even  in  the  house  of 
Cardinal  Piccolomini.  There  the  dying  man  was 
brought  on  the  same  day  and  expired  after  vespers. 
In  the  evening  he  was,  carried  to  the  church  of  the 
Saint  Maria  de  Consolazione  where  he  had  desired 
to  be  buried  and  there  he  was  interred.  May  he 
rest  in  peace.  Amen! 

On  the  same  day  the  Knight  Berauld  Stuart 
d'Aubigny,  Captain  of  the  French  soldiers  made  his 
entry  into  Rome  from  the  direction  of  the  meadows 
and  was  greeted  in  the  usual  way  by  the  suites  of 
the  Pope  and  of  all  the  cardinals.  He  rode  between 
the  Bishops  Valdoes  of  Zamora  and  Pistachio  of 
Conversano  straight  to  the  Vatican  where  he  met 
the  Pope  in  the  Camera  Papagalli,  together  with  the 
Cardinals  Pallavicinia,  San  Giorgio,  Lopez,  Fer- 
rari and  the  referendaries.  There  he  was  admitted 
by  the  Pope  to  the  ceremony  of  kissing  his  foot  and 


FEASTS  AND  FEUDS  IN  ROME         149 

after  him  ten  or  twelve  of  his  suite.  The  Pope 
jes'ted  with  him  for  a  short  while  and  dismissed  him 
then  whereupon  he,  accompanied  by  Archbishop  Sac- 
chis  of  Ragusa  and  the  Bishop  Valdoes  and  the  oth- 
ers who  had  received  him,  rode  back  to  the  house  of 
the  Vice-chancellor  where  quarters  had  been  pro- 
vided for  him.  There  were  also  present  the  French 
ambassador,  Bishop  Gube  of  Treguier,  the  English 
ambassador,  and  the  ambassadors  of  the  duke  of 
Savoy  and  of  Venice  and  Florence  who  kept  no  or- 
der as  the  Savoyard  who  rode  at  the  left  of  the 
English  ambassador  was  quarreling  with  the  Ve- 
netian who  rode  at  his  right.  I  did  not  want  to  in- 
tervene and  everything  else  was  as  usual. 

On  the  25th  or  26th  of  June,  1501,  in  the  early 
morning  it  was  publicly  proclaimed  in  the  city  by 
order  of  the  Pope  or  the  governor  that  all  those  who 
were  not  in  pay  of  the  Pope,  the  King  of  France,  or 
of  Cesare  Borgia  should  leave  the  city  within  three 
hours  and  should  not  enter  again.  There  was  fur- 
thermore a  proclamation  issued  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Captain  d'Aubigny,  that  all  soldiers  under  the 
command  of  the  King  of  France  should  stay  during 
the  whole  day  in  the  camp  assigned  to  them  near 
Aqua  Traversa  under  penalty. 

On  Monday,  the  28th  of  June,  1501,  all  the  sol- 
diers camping  near  Aqua  Traversa  marched  through 
the  meadows  into  the  Borgo  Petri  by  order  of  the 
Pope.  There  they  met  with  all  the  other  soldiers  of 


150      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

the  King  of  France  in  Rome  and  when  all  were  to- 
gether they  marched  in  rank  and  file  over  the  bridge 
of  San  Angelo  towards  Naples  in  execution  of  their 
orders.  The  Pope  was  in  the  castle  of  San  Angelo 
in  the  rooms  adjoining  the  garden  or  in  the  loggia 
from  which  he  viewed  them  with  great  pleasure  while 
they  marched  past.  Those  on  foot  were  twelve 
thousand  men  strong,  the  cavalry,  two  thousand. 
After  the  soldiers  there  came  twenty-six  carriages 
with  thirty-six  bombards. 

On  Tuesday,  the  6th  of  July,  1501,  a  Spanish 
prostitute,  Ludovica,  who  had  her  quarters  near  the 
White  Fountain,  was  arrested,  brought  to  the  Sa- 
bellian  jail  where  she  was  immediately  subjected  to 
torture  and  strung  up  within  an  hour.  She  had 
robbed  her  visitors  as  best  she  could  and  had  had 
several  stabbed  to  death.  She  was  arrested  because 
a  Frenchman  from  whom  she  had  stolen  twelve  Scudi 
quarreled  with  her  in  public  on  that  account  just 
as  the  governor  was  passing  and  complained  about 
her  to  the  governor. 

On  the  26th  of  July,  1501,  about  the  fifth  hour  of 
the  night  the  Pope  received  the  news  of  the  capture 
of  Capua  by  the  Duke  of  Valentinois.  The  capture 
of  this  city  was  achieved  through  treason  by  a  cer- 
tain Fabrizio,  a  citizen  of  Capua,  who  let  the  men 
of  the  Duke  enter  in  secret.  But  Fabrizio  himself 
was  the  first  one  to  be  killed  by  them  and  after  him 
there  were  about  three  thousand  soldiers  on  foot  and 


FEASTS  AND  FEUDS  IN  ROME          151 

two  hundred  horsemen  slain  as  well  as  citizens, 
priests,  monks  and  nuns  in  churches  and  covents, 
and  women  as  many  as  there  were  found  of  them, 
without  any  pity.  And  the  girls  that  were  captured 
were  given  as  a  prey  to  the  soldiers  who  treated 
them  with  great  cruelty.  The  number  of  all  that 
were  killed  has  been  estimated  at  about  four  thou- 
sand. 

On  the  morning  of  the  27th  July,  1501,  the  Pope 
went  from  Rome  to  Sermoneta  and  the  places  of  the 
Colonnas  with  fifty  horsemen  and  a  hundred  soldiers 
on  foot,  in  the  midst  of  all  his  confidential  retainers 
and  the  cardinals  who  accompanied  him.  With  him 
rode  the  Cardinals  Serra  and  Borgia,  each  of  them 
with  tw'elve  servants,  who  are  comprised  in  the  afore- 
said hundred-and-fifty.  The  Pope  took  luncheon  in 
the  castle  Gandolfo  and  afterwards  went  down  to 
the  lake  where  he  amused  himself  during  the  whole 
day  in  a  gondola  while  his  men  shouted  continuously 
Borgia!  Borgia!  firing  off  their  blunderbusses. 

On  the  following  Thursday  the  Pope  rode  to 
Rocca  di  Papa  and  returned  in  the  evening  during  a 
heavy  rain-storm  to  the  castle  Gandolfo.  On  Fri- 
day, the  30th  of  July,  he  went  again  through  tor- 
rents and  storm  to  Genzano.  On  Saturday,  the  last 
of  July,  he  proceeded  in  the  same  weather  from  Gen- 
zano to  Sermoneta.  Before  leaving  Rome  he  handed 
over  his  room,  the  whole  palace,  and  the  current  af- 
fairs to  his  daughter  Lucretia,  who  also  occupied  the 


152       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

papal  rooms  during  his  absence.  He  charged  her 
also  to  open  the  letters  sent  him,  and,  in  case  any 
difficulty  should  arise,  to  consult  Cardinal  Costa  and 
the  other  cardinals  whom  she  might  call  upon  for 
that  purpose. 

It  is  said  that  at  one  occasion  Lucretia  sent  for 
Costa  and  explained  the  order  of  the  Pope  and  a 
pending  case.  Costa  considered  the  case  as  being 
without  importance  and  said  to  Lucretia  that  when 
the  Pope  brought  up  these  affairs  before  the  consis- 
tory there  was  the  Vice-chancellor  or  another  cardi- 
nal who  kept  the  record  for  him.  It  would  be 
proper  therefore  if  there  were  some  one  present  who 
would  note  down  the  conversation.  Lucretia  an- 
swered :  "  I  understand  quite  well  how  to  write !  " 
Costa  asked:  "Where  is  your  pen?"  Lucretia  un- 
derstood the  meaning  and  joke  of  the  cardinal.  She 
smiled  and  they  brought  the  conversation  to  an  end 
in  good  humor.  I  was  not  consulted  about  these 
matters. 

On  Friday,  the  13th  of  August,  1501,  early  in  the 
morning  a  placard  was  hung  upon  the  statue  of 
Master  Pasquino  at  the  corner  of  the  house  of 
Carafa  announcing  the  death  of  the  Pope  if  he 
should  leave  the  city.  This  spread  immediately 
throughout  Rome  and  the  same  morning  similar 
posters  were  hung  up  in  various  parts  of  the  city 
containing  the  following  words: 


FEASTS  AND  FEUDS  IN  ROME          153 

I  said  to  you  before,  O  Pope,  you  were  an  ox; 

I  tell  you  now,  you  die,  if  you  go  out; 

The  wheel  will  follow  him  who  drove  the  ox.1 

On  Saturday,  the  4th  of  September,  1501,  about 
vespers  the  news  came  from  Ferrara  of  the  conclu- 
sion of  the  marriage  contract  between  Alphonso,  the 
first-born  of  the  Duke  of  Ferrara  and  Lucretia  Bor- 
gia. Therefore  bombards  were  set  off  continuously 
from  the  castle  of  San  Angelo  from  then  until  into 
the  night.  On  the  following  Sunday  after  break- 
fast Lucretia  rode  from  the  palace  where  she  resided 
to  the  church  Santa  Maria  del  Popolo,  dressed  in  a 
robe  of  golden  brocade  accompanied  by  about  three 
hundred  on  horseback.  Before  her  rode  four 
bishops,  namely  Hieronymus  de  Porcarris,  Vincenz 
Pistachio,  Petrus  Gamboa,  and  Antonio  Flores,  two 
by  two.  Then  followed  Lucretia  alone  and  after  her 
her  suite  and  servants.  In  the  same  way  she  re- 
turned to  the  palace. 

On  the  same  day  the  main  bell  of  the  Capitol  was 
rung  from  the  hour  of  supper  until  the  third  hour  in 
the  night.  Numerous  fires  were  lighted  in  the  castle 
of  San  Angelo  and  over  the  whole  city.  The  tow- 
ers of  the  castle  and  the  Capitol  and  others  were  il- 
luminated in  order  to  excite  everybody  to  joy, 
though  shame  would  have  been  more  fitting. 

1  The  ox  is  an  allusion  to  the  Borgia  arms,  a  bull  pasant  on  a 
field,  and  the  wheel  to  the  arms  of  the  Cardinal  of  Lisbon. 


154      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

On  the  following  Monday  two  jugglers,  to  one  of 
whom  on  horseback  Donna  Lucretia  had  given  her 
new  robe  of  brocade  worn  only  once  on  the  previous 
day  and  worth  three  hundred  ducats,  went  through 
all  the  main  streets  and  alleys  of  Rome  with  the  loud 
cry :  "  Long  live  the  noble  Duchess  of  Ferrara, 
long  live  Pope  Alexander !  Long  may  they  live." 
And  then  the  other  one  on  foot  to  whom  Donna  Lu- 
cretia had  also  given  a  robe  went  along  with  the 
same  cry. 

On  Thursday,  the  9th  of  September,  1501,  there 
was  hung  at  the  wall  of  the  Torre  di  Nona  a  woman 
who  had  stabbed  her  husband  to  death  with  a  knife 
during  the  previous  night. 

On  Saturday,  the  25th  of  September,  the  Pope 
went  early  in  the  morning  to  Nepi,  Civita  Castellana, 
and  to  the  other  places  in  the  neighborhood,  and 
with  him  Cesare  Borgia  and  the  Cardinals  Serra, 
Francesco  and  Ludovico  Borgia  with  a  small  suite. 
Donna  Lucretia  remained  in  the  chamber  of  the  Pope 
in  order  to  guard  it  and  with  the  same  orders  as 
upon  the  previous  absence  of  the  Pope.  He  re- 
turned to  Rome  on  Saturday,  the  23rd  of  October, 
1501. 

On  the  evening  of  the  last  day  of  October,  1501, 
Cesare  Borgia  arranged  a  banquet  in  his  chambers 
in  the  Vatican  with  fifty  honest  prostitutes,  called 
courtesans,  who  danced  after  the  dinner  with  the  at- 
tendants and  the  others  who  were  present,  at  first  in 


FEASTS  AND  FEUDS  IN  ROME          155 

their  garments,  then  naked.  After  the  dinner  the 
candelabra  with  the  burning  candles  were  taken  from 
the  tables  and  placed  on  the  floor,  and  chestnuts 
were  strewn  around,  which  the  naked  courtesans 
picked  up,  creeping  on  hands  and  knees  between  the 
chandeliers,  while  the  Pope,  Cesare,  and  his  sister 
Lucretia  looked  on.  Finally  prizes  were  announced 
for  those  who  could  perform  the  act  most  often  with 
the  courtesans,  such  as  tunics  of  silk,  shoes,  barrets, 
and  other  things. 

On  Monday,  the  llth  of  November,  1501,  there 
entered  the  city  through  the  Porta  Viridarii  a  peas- 
ant leading  two  mares  laden  with  wood.  When  these 
arrived  in  the  place  of  St.  Peter  the  men  of  the  Pope 
ran  towards  them  and  cut  the  saddle-bands  and 
ropes,  and  throwing  down  the  wood  they  led  the 
mares  to  the  small  place  that  is  inside  the  palace 
just  behind  the  portal.  There  four  stallions  freed 
from  reins  and  bridles  were  sent  from  the  palace  and 
they  ran  after  the  mares  and  with  a  great  -struggle 
and  noise  fighting  with  tooth  and  hoof  jumped  upon 
the  mares  and  covered  them,  tearing  and  hurting 
them  severely.  The  Pope  stood  together  with 
Donna  Lucretia  under  the  window  of  the  chamber 
above  the  portal  of  the  palace  and  both  looked  down 
at  what  was  going  on  there  with  loud  laughter  and 
much  pleasure. 


XIII 


ON  the  evening  of  the  5th  of  January,  1502,  as  I 
have  been  told,  the  Pope  counted  out  a  hun- 
dred thousand  ducats  in  minted  gold  in  the  presence 
of  the  brothers  of  the  bridegroom,  Ferdinand  and 
Sigismund,  as  a  dowry  for  Donna  Lucretia,  which 
he  paid  over  to  them  in  coined  money.  While  count- 
ing out  the  money  he  received  a  letter  from  France 
according  to  which  the  French  King  had  restored 
full  liberty  to  the  cardinal  Ascanio  Sforza. 

To-day,  on  the  6th  of  January,  Donna  Lucretia 
started  on  her  journey  from  the  Vatican  to  her  hus- 
band in  Ferrara.  She  rode  straightway  to  the 
Bridge  of  San  Angelo,  from  there  to  the  left  past 
the  house  of  the  former  Cardinal  of  Parma  through 
the  Porta  del  Popolo.  In  her  retinue  she  had  about 
six  horses,  and  she  wore  no  luxurious  garments. 
The  order  of  the  outriders  was  the  usual  one  includ- 
ing the  armed  guards.  Behind  them  rode  the  Car- 
dinal Francesco  Borgia  whom  the  Pope  had  recently 
named  papal  legate  de  latere  in  order  to  conduct 
Donna  Lucretia  through  the  territory  of  the 
Church.  He  rode  between  Don  Ferdinand  at  the 

157 


158      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

right  and  Don  Sigismund  at  the  left.  Then  came 
Donna  Lucretia  between  the  Cardinal  d'Este  at  the 
right  and  Cesare  Borgia  at  the  left,  and  behind  them 
their  men  in  rank  and  file.  There  was  no  bishop, 
prothonotary  or  abbot  in  the  train,  but  instead  the 
papal  shield-bearers  and  Roman  nobles,  who  accom- 
panied Lucretia  on  their  own  account.  They  all 
had  on  new  garments  of  gold  and  silver  brocades 
and  divers  silken  stuffs  made  for  the  occasion.  Fur- 
thermore the  Pope  had  during  these  days  requested 
the  cardinals  through  my  colleague  that  each  of 
them  should  lend  three  horses  or  mules  and  he  had 
also  asked  many  bishops,  more  than  twenty  in  num- 
ber, that  they  should  each  put  one  stallion  or  one 
steed  at  the  disposal  of  the  escort  of  Lucretia  to 
Ferrara  which  they  did.  A  few  cardinals,  however, 
contributed  only  a  single  horse  or  mule  and  none  of 
the  borrowed  animals  was  ever  returned. 

The  other  day,  before  the  Cardinal  d'Este  came 
to  Rome  with  his  suite,  the  Pope  bethought  him  of 
his  own  will  to  honor  those  who  had  appeared  with 
him  in  addition  to  his  servants,  and  were  to  make 
the  journey  to  Ferrara  with  Donna  Lucretia,  and 
distributed  the  new  arrivals  with  their  attendants 
among  the  houses  of  those  who  belonged  to  the  curia. 
To  each  cleric  of  the  Camera  he  assigned  twelve  per- 
sons and  twelve  horses  and  the  same  number  to  the 
clerics  of  the  collegium,  and  to  the  other  officials  a 
certain  number,  to  each  alike.  Every  one  had  to 


CLOSING  YEARS  159 

bear  the  whole  expense  of  entertaining  the  guests 
who  were  quartered  upon  him  except  for  the  partial 
contribution  that  the  Pope  or  the  Apostolic  Camera 
made  per  man  and  beast.  Furthermore  it  was  said 
that  the  Pope  extended  the  carnival  in  Ferrara  to 
the  eve  of  Laetare  Sunday,  so  that  they  could  eat 
meat  in  the  meantime  without  penance,  and  could 
hold  celebrations  and  make  merry  in  honor  of  the 
arrival  of  Donna  Lucretia. 

During  the  night  of  Friday,  the  27th  of  January, 
1502,  the  brother  of  Signor  Giovanni  Lorenzo  of 
Venice  was  arrested,  who  is  said  to  have  translated 
into  Latin  and  sent  to  Venice  a  pamphlet  against  the 
Pope  and  Cesare  Borgia  written  in  Greek  by  the  said 
Giovanni.  During  this  night  his  whole  goods  and 
belongings,  including  those  Giovanni  had  left  behind, 
books  and  other  things  were  dragged  out  of  his  house 
and  nothing  was  left  within.  This  was  reported  im- 
mediately to  the  Signoria  of  Venice,  which  wrote 
back  and  instructed  its  ambassador  to  make  repre- 
sentations to  the  Pope  with  a  view  to  his  liberation. 
In  pursuance  of  this  instruction  the  ambassador  pre- 
sented the  letter  together  with  the  request  for  his 
liberation  to  the  Pope  on  Monday,  the  31st  of  Janu- 
ary. 

The  Pope  is  said  to  have  answered  that  he  had  not 
realized  that  this  matter  was  one  of  such  great  inter- 
est to  the  Signoria  and  consequently  it  was  a  matter 
of  regret  to  him  to  be  unable  to  grant  their  request 


160       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

for  the  reason  that  he  for  whom  they  petitioned  had 
already  been  disposed  of.  For  according  to  report 
he  had  been  strangled  as  the  Pope  came  back  to 
Rome  and  thrown  into  the  Tiber. 

On  the  1st  of  March,  1502,  the  Pope  and  his  son, 
Cesare  Borgia,  had  gone  on  a  pleasure  trip,  each  on 
his  own  ship  with  his  suite. 

On  Sunday,  the  5th  of  March,  the  two  ships  con- 
tinued their  journey  in  spite  of  the  stormy  sea  and 
weather  to  Corneto  in  the  neighborhood  of  which 
they  put  in.  The  Duke,  apprehending  greater  dan- 
ger, left  the  ship  at  the  dinner  hour,  entered  a  small 
boat  and  rowed  for  the  shore.  There  he  sent  to 
Corneto  for  horses  and  rode  to  the  city.  The  Pope, 
however,  was  not  able  to  make  the  harbor  with  his 
ship,  whereupon  all  on  board  were  stricken  with  fear, 
and  frightened  by  the  stormy  sea  cast  themselves 
down  here  and  there  on  the  floor  of  the  boat. 

The  Pope  alone  remained  sitting  firm  and  un- 
afraid in  his  armchair  on  the  quarterdeck  and  looked 
on  at  everything,  and  when  the  wild  seas  dashed 
against  the  ship,  he  said :  "  Jesus !  "  and  crossed 
himself.  He  frequently  addressed  the  sailors,  order- 
ing them  to  prepare  food  for  the  meal.  But  they  ex- 
cused themselves  on  the  plea  that  they  were  unable 
to  make  any  fire  on  account  of  the  disturbed  sea  and 
the  continuous  tempest.  When  after  a  time  the  sea 
had  subsided  somewhat  they  fried  fishes  which  the 
Pope  ate.  On  the  evening  of  this  Saturday  the  Pope 


CLOSING  YEARS  161 

returned  by  ship  with  his  whole  retinue  to  Porto 
Ercole  and  sent  the  same  night  to  Corneto  for  riding 
accommodations  which  arrived  on  the  following  Sun- 
day. 

On  Thursday,  the  9th  of  June,  1502,  there  was 
found  in  the  Tiber  strangled  with  a  cross-bow  around 
his  neck  the  Signer  of  Faenza,  a  young  man  of  about 
18  years,  and  of  such  handsome  figure  and  appear- 
ance that  his  like  could  hardly  have  been  found 
among  a  thousand  young  men  of  his  age.  There 
were  also  found  two  young  people  bound  to  each 
other  by  the  arms,  the  one  fifteen  years  of  age  and 
the  other  twenty-five  years,  and  with  them  a  woman 
and  many  others. 

On  Sunday,  the  3rd  of  July,  1502,  a  strong  rope 
was  stretched  in  that  court  of  the  Vatican  where  the 
Cardinals  usually  dismount  from  their  horses,  four 
or  five  rods  above  the  ground  and  ten  to  twelve  rods 
long.  Upon  this  rope  a  man-at-arms  of  Alphonso 
d'Este,  the  husband  of  Lucretia,  gave  a  performance 
carrying  a  boy  on  his  shoulders  and  exhibited  vari- 
ous other  feats  of  rope-dancing.  The  Pope  looked 
on  with  many  cardinals,  prelates  and  others  as  spec- 
tators. 

On  the  same'  Sunday  at  about  seven  o'clock  there 
passed  away  in  the  convent  of  Minerva  at  the  age  of 
almost  hundred  years  a  friar,  George  Alemanus  of 
Steiermark,  of  the  third  order  of  the  Dominicans. 
The  monks  give  numerous  examples  of  his  praise- 


162       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

worthy  and  religious  life,  asserting  that  he  went 
straight  to  heaven.  They  laid  him  in  his  cowl  on 
a  bier  before  the  high  altar  of  the  church  of  the  con- 
vent. And  there  he  lay  stretched  out  straight  while 
during  his  lifetime  he  had  gone  around  bowed  over 
and  very  bent.  He  lay  in  this  state  the  following 
Monday  and  Tuesday  until  vespers  when  he  was 
lifted  up  on  the  bier  before  the  altar.  The  people 
trooped  by  in  masses  and  there  was  a  mighty  throng. 
Many  friars  stood  near  the  bier  around  the  altar  as 
a  guard  against  the  crowd.  I  also  saw  him.  He 
was  well  preserved  and  had  no  odor  of  putrefaction. 
Many  miracles  are  said  to  have  been  worked  on  the 
lame  and  the  sick,  whom  he  restored  to  health,  but  I 
could  not  discover  anything  reliable.  When  the 
Pope  heard  of  the  matter  he  ordered  him  to  be 
buried  during  the  night  of  Wednesday,  which  took 
place  in  the  presence  of  the  bargello  of  the  city. 

On  Wednesday,  the  6th  of  July,  1502,  at  nine 
o'clock  in  the  morning  a  cleric  of  the  diocese  of  Basle 
by  the  name  of  Hieronymus  was  placed  with  the  cap 
of  infamy  on  his  head  on  a  wooden  ladder  which  was 
propped  against  the  columns  of  benediction  on  the 
steps  of  Saint  Peter  before  the  place  of  audience. 
He  had  confessed  that  he  had  signed  and  dated 
eleven  petitions  with  the  name  of  the  Cardinals 
Pallvicini  and  San  Giorgio  and  with  the  inscription 
on  the  back :  "  Registrata,"  and  furthermore  with 
the  book  and  page  of  the  register  of  promotions  for 


CLOSING  YEARS  163 

the  holy  ordinations.  He  had  also  added  the  name 
of  the  cleric  of  the  camera  as  though  they  had  been 
admitted  by  him  to  the  ordinations. 

Thus  the  auditor  of  the  Camera  told  to  me  and 
many  others  the  same  morning.  At  his  feet  a  peas- 
ant was  stationed  also  with  a  cap  of  disgrace  for 
having  borne  false  witness.  And  so  they  stood  until 
the  end  of  the  consistorium  and  the  audience  which 
lasted  about  five  hours. 

On  Tuesday,  the  12th  of  July,  the  Cardinal 
d'Albret  and  Fra^ois  Troches  returned  to  Rome 
with  their  mistresses  as  secretly  as  they  had  de- 
parted, without  having  executed  their  order  to  ap- 
prehend the  Cardinal  Giuliano  delle  Rovere  because 
the  Lord  protected  him  from  the  hands  of  the  im- 
pious. 

On  Wednesday,  the  20th  of  July,  1502,  at  nine 
o'clock  Giovanni  Battista  de  Ferrari,  Cardinal  of 
Modena  and  Capua,  delivered  his  soul  to  the  guard- 
ian of  Orcus  in  his  apartment  in  the  Vatican.  He 
was  taken  sick  on  Sunday,  the  3rd  of  July,  and  did 
not  allow  himself  to  be  bled  nor  to  have  an  enema 
administered,  nor  did  he  take  any  syrups,  pills  or 
any  other  medicine.  Instead  on  the  fourth  or  fifth 
day  of  his  sickness  he  had  a  bread  soup  made  with  a 
cup  of  the  best  Corsican  wine.  He  ate  this  and 
drank  the  wine. 

On  Wednesday,  the  10th  of  July,  1502,  he  made 
confession  and  received  the  sacrament  of  the  Eucha- 


164       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

rist.  On  this  day  a  fever  resulting  from  two  in- 
termittent fevers  which  was  very  violent  and  which 
he  had  in  addition  to  his  constant  fever,  stopped  and 
only  appeared  again  on  Saturday,  the  16th.  He 
had  several  capable  physicians  who  visited  him  con- 
stantly but  they  could  not  persuade  him  to  take  any 
medicine  until  Sunday,  the  17th,  when  he  took  one- 
sixth  or  eighth  of  the  medicine  prescribed  which 
only  served  to  hurt  more  than  help  him.  Nor  did 
he  want  to  make  any  will  or  choose  any  burial  place 
or  make  any  bequests  or  gifts  to  his  servants.  On 
the  morning  before  his  death,  perhaps  in  the  de- 
lirium, he  complained  that  somebody  with  whom  he 
had  made  arrangements  for  a  petition  had  cheated 
him  to  the  extent  of  ten  ducats.  Two  monks  were 
present  who  remarked  this.  They  brought  him  back 
to  consciousness,  held  the  crucifix  before  him  and 
said :  "  Venerable  Lord,  do  not  worry  about  ar- 
rangements, but  take  your  refuge  to  this,  entrust 
yourself  to  Him  who  will  redeem  you  from  all  fraud 
and  deception."  Thereupon  he  kissed  the  crucifix, 
touched  his  lip  and  made  the  sign  of  contrition. 
Soon  afterwards  he  breathed  forth  his  spirit.  May 
he  rest  in  peace! 

The  same  morning  a  secret  consistorium  was  held, 
at  which  the  Pope  transferred  the  church  of  Capua 
which  had  become  vacant  through  the  death  of  Fer- 
rari to  the  Cardinal  d'Este.  As  the  head  of  the 
church  of  Modena  he  appointed  the  brother  of  the 


CLOSING  YEARS  165 

deceased,  Don  Francesco  de  Ferrari,  an  uncouth 
man  and  a  layman,  who  had  come  to  Rome  on  Mon- 
day, the  18th,  at  the  news  of  the  illness  of  his 
brother,  the  Cardinal.  In  order  to  receive  the 
church  of  the  deceased  Cardinal  he  had  spent  all  his 
own  money  in  bribery  for  this  purpose  and  had  also 
renounced  the  whole  estate  of  his  brother. 

The  elected  was  clothed,  immediately  after  the 
conclusion  of  the  consistorium,  in  the  ecclesiastical 
robes  in  which  he  appeared  to  us  like  a  monster.  On 
account  of  my  former  acquaintance  with  him  I  gave 
him  my  hand  in  order  to  congratulate  him.  He 
took  it  and  was  for  kissing  it  if  I  had  not  withdrawn 
my  hand. 

The  Pope  charged  my  colleague  and  ordered  that 
the  same  arrangements  should  be  made  for  his  fu- 
neral as  had  been  made  upon  the  death  of  the  Cardi- 
nal of  Capua,  who  had  died  on  the  15th  of  August  of 
the  previous  year.  In  his  anteroom  we  prepared  a 
bier,  on  which  we  laid  the  dead  at  six  o'clock  adorned 
with  all  the  priestly  vestments  which  had  been  newly 
made  for  him  from  violet  taffeta.  At  the  right  and 
the  left  six  torches  were  set  up.  Here  he  lay  until 
nine  o'clock.  Neither  the  Cardinals  nor  their  suites 
nor  other  clerics  were  invited  into  the  palace.  The 
clergy  of  Saint  Peter's  awaited  him  with  the  cross  in 
the  outer  hall  of  the  church.  The  beneficiaries  of 
Saint  Peter's  bore  the  dead  from  his  chamber  to  the 
place  of  the  burial,  preceded  by  thirty  torch-bear- 


166      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

ers.  The  Responsorium  was  sung  in  the  customary 
manner  in  the  center  of  the  church.  He  was  then 
carried  to  the  chapel  of  Santa  Maria  delle  Febbri 
where  he  was  to  be  interred. 

All  torches  were  taken  away  and  I  retained  but 
one  with  difficulty  to  lighten  the  funeral.  One  of 
his  confidential  men  threw  himself  upon  the  corpse 
and  drew  a  ring  off  his  hand,  which  the  dead  Cardi- 
nal had  bought  for  two  carlines.  He  also  took  an 
old  wallet  from  him  which  was  worth  hardly  two 
carlines  and  which  the  same  confidential  man  had 
received  from  the  papal  sacristy  with  the  promise  to 
give  it  back  again. 

The  coffin  was  somewhat  too  small;  therefore  a 
carpenter  kneeled  on  the  corpse  to  force  it  in.  He 
was  buried  barely  two  spans  deep  below  the  floor  be- 
sides the  wall  and  the  outer  pavement  between  the 
altar  of  Santa  Maria  delle  Febbri  and  the  altar  of 
Pope  Calixtus  III.  For  a  few  days  the  place  of 
burial  was  without  a  sign  nor  were  there  any  torches 
placed  on  it  as  was  the  custom  with  cardinals. 

Finally  this  was  done  by  the  beneficiaries  of  Saint 
Peter's,  to  whom  fifty  carlines  were  paid  according 
to  agreement  for  carrying  the  corpse.  The  tomb 
looked  for  a  few  days  like  the  grave  of  one  who  had 
been  hanged,  for  some  rascals  had  scratched  two 
gallows  on  it  and  had  engraved  above  the  one  from 
which  a  rope  hung  down,  the  words :  "  The  Lord 
will  demand  the  intercessions  from  your  hands  and 


CLOSING  YEARS  167 

you  will  have  to  account  for  them.  If  you  cannot 
you  will  be  tortured  with  eternal  punishment." 

Because  he  was  severe  against  the  poor  and  alto- 
gether too  cruel  and  frequently  of  the  utmost  hard- 
ness toward  all,  and  sold  the  livings  and  offices  as 
dearly  as  he  could  in  order  to  please  the  people,  he 
had  brought  upon  himself  general  despite  and  con- 
tempt. Several  people  had  therefore  made  epitaphs 
to  his  inglorious  memory,  twenty-seven  of  which 
came  into  my  hands.1 

I  was  also  told  that  there  had  been  found  one 
morning  a  placard  affixed  at  the  outer  door  of  the 
apartments  of  the  deceased  cardinal  in  the  Vatican 
upon  which  were  inscribed  the  words :  Bos  bona, 
terra  corpus,  Styx  animam.  ("  The  ox  the  goods, 
the  earth  the  body,  the  Styx  the  soul."  )  Further- 
more it  was  said,  that  a  Frenchman  had  told  the 
following  story  in  the  servants'  room  of  the  Arch- 
bishop Sacchis  de  Ragusa.  Ferrari  appeared  be- 
fore the  portal  of  heaven  and  knocked,  petitioning 
to  enter  the  realm  of  God.  Peter  asked  then: 
*'  Who  is  knocking  there  ?  "  He  answered :  "  He 
from  Modena."  Whereupon  Peter  replied :  "  If 
you  do  not  pay  a  thousand  ducats,  you  cannot  en- 

iThe  following  is  a  specimen  of  one  of  these  pasquinades: 

Iron-made  was  my  family  called,  but  golden 

through  me, 
And  the  cause  of  this  was  not  virtue  but 

robbery. 


168       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

ter  the  realm  of  God."  Modena.  answered :  "  I 
have  no  money."  Thereupon  Peter :  "  Then  give 
me  five  hundred."  The  answer  was :  "  I  have 
neither  thousand  nor  five  hundred.  Poor  I  departed 
from  life,  robbed  of  all  my  possessions,  livings, 
money,  gold  and  silver  vessels,  and  all  my  riches  have 
been  taken  by  the  Pope.  Naked  I  come ;  in  the  name 
of  God  have  pity  upon  me."  Peter  went  down  step 
by  step  from  five  hundred  to  one  ducat,  which  he 
wanted  to  levy  as  admission  from  him.  But  when 
Ferrari  continued  to  advance  the  pretext  of  his 
poverty,  Peter  told  him :  "  If  you  cannot  even  pay 
one  ducat,  go  to  the  devil  and  stay  poor  with  him  to 
all  eternity." 

The  Frenchman  thus  alluded  to  the  life  and  con- 
duct of  Ferrari  who  extorted  money  from  the  poor 
with  great  cruelty.  He  had  pity  for  none,  but  sent 
the  poor  always  to  the  devil,  to  enjoy  eternal  pov- 
erty with  him.  That  is  also  why  Peter  above  con- 
signed him  to  the  eternal  fire  of  hell.  So  Ferrari 
comes  to  hell  and  knocks  there.  The  doorkeeper 
asks  who  knocks.  He  receives  the  answer :  "  He 
from  Modena."  The  doorkeeper  bargains  in  .the 
same  way  about  the  price.  And  as  Ferrari  was  not 
ready  to  pay  anything,  he  drove  him  away  and  as- 
signed him  a  place  aside  where  he  should  be  tor- 
mented with  eternal  punishment. 

I  feel  deeply  grieved  in  soul  that  he  had  been  so 
cruel  to  the  poor  and  had  bethought  himself  so  little 


CLOSING  YEARS  169 

of  the  welfare  of  his  soul,  while  he  showed  toward  me 
only  munificence,  generosity  and  appreciation. 
May  Almighty  God  have  mercy  upon  his  soul.  He 
is  reported  to  have  left  thirty  thousand  double 
ducats  in  coined  money,  ten  thousand  in  other  coin, 
and  gold  and  silver  vessels  to  the  value  of  ten  thou- 
sand ducats.  That  he  left  so  many  ducats,  I  hardly 
believe. 

On  the  first  day  of  Christmas,  1502,  thirty  masked 
men  with  long  thick  noses  in  the  form  of  enormous 
phalli  preceded  after  dinner  to  the  place  of  Saint 
Peter.  Before  them  a  cardinal's  chest  was  borng, 
to  which  was  affixed  a  shield  with  three  dice.  Then 
came  the  masked  fellows  and  behind  them  some  one 
rode  in  a  long  coat  and  an  old  cardinal's  hat.  The 
fellows  rode  also  on  donkeys,  some  of  them  on  such 
small  ones  that  their  feet  touched  the  ground  and 
that  they  walked  thus  astride  together  with  the  don- 
keys. They  went  up  to  the  little  place  between  the 
portal  of  the  palace  and  the  hall  of  audience,  where 
they  showed  themselves  to  the  Pope  who  stood  at  the 
window  above  the  portal  in  the  Loggia  Paulina. 
Then  they  made  a  procession  through  the  whole  city. 

At  two  o'clock  on  the  night  of  the  3rd  of  Janu- 
ary, 1503,  the  Pope  made  known  to  the  Cardinal 
Orsini  and  to  Jacobus  de  Santa  Croce  that  Cesare 
Borgia  had  now  taken  the  Castle  of  Sinigaglia. 
Therefore,  in  order  to  congratulate  the  Pope,  the 
cardinal  rode  in  the  morning  to  the  Vatican,  and 


170      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

with. him  the  governor  of  the  city  who  made  as  if 
he  accompanied  him  by  accident.  After  the  cardinal 
had  alighted  in  the  palace,  all  his  horses  and  mules 
were  brought  to  the  papal  stables  and  he  found  him- 
self suddenly  surrounded  by  armed  men  in  the 
Camera  Papagalli  and  fainted.  He  was  brought  im- 
mediately to  the  Torre  di  Nona  prison,  behind  the 
garden  or  arbor  of  the  Pope  into  the  room  of  the 
Bishop  Gamboa  and  with  him  afterwards  the  Pro- 
tonotary  Orsini,  Jacobus  de  Santa  Croce,  and  the 
Abbot  Bernardo  de  Alvino  who  were  all  kept  there  in 
confinement. 

The  secretary  and  treasurer  of  the  Pope,  Adriano 
Castelli,  who  had  on  the  preceding  night  read  the  let- 
ter of  Cesare  to  the  Pope  in  which  he  notified  the 
Pope  that  he  should  arrest  the  Cardinal  Orsini  and 
Jacobus  in  the  morning,  did  not  want  to  leave  the 
papal  chamber  that  night  so  that  if  the  Cardinal 
Orsini  should  be  warned,  the  Pope  might  not  suspect 
that  he  had  done  it. 

The  same  Adriano  sent  for  the  Archbishop  Rin- 
aldo  Orsini  of  Florence  on  the  morning  that  the 
cardinal  rode  to  the  Vatican  and  had  him  arrested 
and  placed  under  guard  in  his  room  in  the  Vatican. 
After  the  arrest  of  the  cardinal  the  governor  rode 
with  all  his  men  to  his  house  on  the  Monte  Giordano, 
locked  it,  placed  guards  before  it  and  took  up  his 
residence  there  himself.  While  this  was  happening 


CLOSING  YEARS  171 

in  Rome,  Cesare  had  apprehended  in  Sinigaglia, 
Vitelozzo  Vitelli,  Paolo  Orsini,  Don  Francesco,  Duke 
de  Gravina  .  .  .  and  Liberotto  .  .  .  de  Ferma,1 
and  of  these  he  caused  Vitelozzo  and  Liberotto  to  be 
strangled  within  a  few  hours  by  Michelotto ;  the 
Duke  de  Gravina,  Paolo  and  Don  Francesco  he  kept 
under  strict  guard. 

The  son  of  Paolo,  Fabio  Orsini,  prudently  fled 
with  all  possible  haste,  when  he  saw  the  arrest  of 
his  father  and  the  others.  After  the  apprehension 
of  the  Cardinal  Orsini,  the  rumor  spread  in  Rome 
that  the  Pope  was  dead  and  that  Naples  had  been 
taken  by  the  Spaniards,  but  there  was  nothing  in 
it.  When  the  Cardinal  Cesarini  heard  of  the  arrest 
of  the  Cardinal  Orsini,  he  had  his  bell  rung  as  a 
signal  for  riding  away,  and  without  delay  he 
mounted  his  mule  and  rode  in  all  haste  through  high- 
ways and  byways  to  the  Vatican.  He  remained 
there  a  short  while  but  soon  wearied  of  this  he  re- 
turned to  his  residence  as  he  had  come. 

This  day  and  the  following  night  Carlo  Orsini 
was  held  a  prisoner  in  the  chamber  of  the  Torre  di 
Nona.  The  next  day  he  was  brought  into  the  rooms 
above  the  main  chapel  and  kept  there  under  guard 
until  vespers  of  the  next  Thursday.  Then  he  was 
transferred  to  the  Castle  San  Angelo  where  the  ma- 
jor-domo received  him  in  his  room.  The  prothono- 
1  The  dots  indicate  gaps  in  the  manuscript. 


172       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

tary  and  the  abbott  were  brought  there  soon  after  the 
arrest.  Jacobus  de  Santa  Croce  was  kept  a  prisoner 
in  the  Vatican. 

Cesare  Borgia  had  seized  the  prisoners  mentioned 
above  in  the  following  way.  When  he  was  lying  be- 
fore the  Castle  of  Sinigaglia  with  Vitelozzo,  Paolo 
and  the  others  he  pretended  that  he  did  not  want 
yet  to  advance  against  the  castle,  but  preferred 
rather  to  take  a  meal  first  and  he  invited  those  men- 
tioned to  partake  with  him.  The  Duke  entered  the 
house  followed  by  Paolo,  to  whom  he  had  extended  a 
special  invitation.  Then  came  Vitelozzo,  whom 
Paolo  had  caused  to  be  called,  and  the  others  came 
behind  them.  When  they  were  all  within  the  court- 
yard, the  Duke  went  into  one  of  the  rooms,  where- 
upon Michelotto  and  many  others  surrounded  Vi- 
telozzo as  well  as  Paolo,  with  the  words :  "  You 
are  under  arrest."  Thereupon  Vitelozzo  snatched 
out  his  dagger  and  wounded  several  who  had  thrown 
themselves  upon  him.  This  was  in  vain,  for  he  and 
others  were  put  into  prison  and  treated  as  has  been 
told. 

On  Wednesday,  the  4th  of  January,  Jacobus  de 
Santa  Croce  engaged  himself  to  the  Pope  to  report 
at  any  time  and  place  that  he  should  desire.  For 
this  he  pledged  himself  and  his  property  as  a  bond 
for  the  fines  of  the  papal  chamber.  Several  citizens 
took  a  guaranty  of  twenty  thousand  ducats  upon 
themselves  and  he  was  set  at  liberty  on  the  same  day 


CLOSING  YEARS  173 

and  returned  to  his  residence  soon  after  vespers. 
In  the  evening  of  the  same  day  the  governor  stayed  in 
the  apartment  of  the  Archbishop  Orsini  of  Florence 
and  after  dinner  he  had  all  possessions  of  the  Car- 
dinal Orsini  and  of  the  Archbishop  brought  in  their 
carriages  and  other  vehicles  to  the  Vatican  or  to  his 
own  house  according  to  his  pleasure.  Many  things 
were  also  taken  by  the  soldiers  and  others  and  car- 
ried away. 

On  Thursday,  the  5th  of  January,  1503,  the  sun 
shone  through  the  clouds  early  in  the  morning  and 
then  retired  behind  them.  It  did  not  rain  until  ves- 
pers, but  then  rain  fell  during  the  whole  night  and 
the  next  day. 

The  same  morning  Jacobus  de  Santa  Croce  rode 
with  Prince  Goffrcdo,  the  son  of  the  Pope,  to  Monte 
Rotonca  and  in  the  name  of  the  Pope  took  posses- 
sion of  it  as  well  as  of  all  land  of  the  Orsini  and  also 
of  the  Abbey  of  Farfa. 

At  the  usual  hour  the  papal  vespers  were  said  in 
the  main  chapel.  Mass  was  conducted  with  the 
Cardinal  San  Giorgio  officiating.  The  Pope  was  not 
present.  After  this  the  cardinals  went  to  the  Pope 
to  intercede  for  the  Cardinal  Orsini.  The  Pope  told 
them  of  the  conspiracy  of  Vitelozzo,  of  the  Orsini, 
of  Baglioni  and  Pandolfo  and  their  accomplices  for 
the  assassination  of  Cesare  Borgia,  who  wanted  to 
take  revenge  on  them.  Their  intercession  was  of  no 
avail. 


174       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

The  same  day  the  city  of  Perugia  surrendered  to 
the  Pope.  Its  tyrant  Giovanni  Paolo  had  previously 
fled  to  Pandolfo  in  Siena. 

On  the  6th  of  January,  1503,  after  dinner  the  gov- 
ernor rode  to  the  residence  of  the  auditor  of  the 
camera,  Bishop  Petro  Menzi  of  Cesena,  summoned 
him  to  his  presence,  sick  as  he  was,  and  brought  him 
to  the  Castle  San  Angelo  where  he  had  him  locked 
up  and  placed  under  guard.  Then  he  went  to  the 
Vatican  and  from  there  to  the  residence  of  Andrea 
Spiriti  of  Viterbo,  prothonotary  of  the  Apostolic 
See  and  cleric  of  the  papal  camera,  with  whom  he 
proceeded  as  he  had  done  with  Menzi.  When  the 
prothonotary  realized  that  he  had  been  arrested,  he 
threw  the  keys  of  his  library  and  his  money  chest 
into  the  sewer,  for  what  reason  I  do  not  know. 

The  following  Saturday  the  governor  ordered  all 
the  possessions  of  the  bishop  auditor  as  well  as  of 
the  prothonotary  to  be  carried  from  his  residence  to 
the  Vatican.  It  was  said  that  only  very  little  had 
been  found  in  the  house  of  the  prothonotary. 

Alarmed  by  the  arrest  of  the  auditor  and  the 
prothontary,  Spiriti,  the  Bishop  of  Chiusi,  Sinoflo  of 
Castle  Lotario,  cleric  of  the  Apostolic  camera  and 
papal  Secretary,  contracted  the  fever  and  made  his 
will  on  Saturday,  the  4th  of  January,  and  as  execu- 
tors he  designed  the  Cardinals  Pallavicini  and  Pic- 
colomini.  To  the  Pope  he  bequeathed  a  hundred 


CLOSING  YEARS  175 

ducats.  Soon  afterward  he  gave  up  the  ghost. 
May  he  rest  in  peace.  Amen. 

When  the  Pope  heard  of  his  demise,  he  sent  my 
colleague,  Bernardino  Gutterii,  and  one  of  the  ushers 
of  his  chamber  to  the  residence  of  the  deceased  to 
guard  the  house  and  the  property  within.  There 
appeared  also  the  Bishop  Petrucci  de  Soana  in  the 
name  of  one  of  the  executors,  Piccolomini.  All  ec- 
clesiastical paraments  were  of  purple  cloth  newly 
made  for  the  deceased.  The  governor  came  also, 
and  he  alone  was  admitted  by  the  two  emissaries  of 
the  Pope,  but  he  did  not  touch  anything. 

On  Wednesday,  January  the  18th,  1503,  the  Duke 
of  Gravina,  Paolo  Orsini,  and  the  Knight  Orsini,  who 
had  been  taken  prisoner  recently  in  Sinigaglia,  were 
strangled  by  Michelotto  and  Marco  Romano  by  or- 
der of  Cesare  Borgia  at  the  Castle  della  Pieve  in  the 
territory  of  Siena. 

On  Wednesday,  the  23rd  of  January,  1503,  the  re- 
port was  circulated  in  Rome  that  Cesare  had 
brought  under  his  rule  recently  Chiusi  and  Pienza  as 
well  as  the  places  of  Sarteano,  Castle  della  Pieve  and 
Santo  Quirico,  where  only  two  old  men  and  nine  old 
women  were  found.  The  men  of  the  Duke  hung  them 
up  by  the  arms  and  lighted  fires  beneath  their  soles, 
in  order  to  force  them  through  tlu's  torture  to  con- 
fess where  property  had  been  hidden.  But  they 
could  or  would  not  confess  and  perished  under  the 


176       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

torture.  The  villainous  band  tore  the  roofs  from 
the  houses,  the  beams,  windows,  doors,  chests  and 
barrels,  from  which  they  had  let  the  wine  run  out, 
and  set  fire  to  everything.  They  took  with  them 
whatever  they  could  plunder  in  the  places  they 
passed  through,  as  well  as  in  Aquapendente,  Monte- 
fiascone,  Viterbo,  and  everywhere  else. 

In  the  evening  of  the  1st  of  February,  1503,  a 
corpse  was  found  in  the  river  near  the  Ponte  Nuovo 
without  clothing  and  with  scarlet  stockings.  Dur- 
ing these  days  Antonio  de  Pistorio  and  his  associate 
were  forbidden  to  see  the  Cardinal  Orsini  to  whom 
they  were  accustomed  to  bring  every  day  the  food 
and  drinks  sent  by  his  mother.  This  was  done,  as  it 
has  been  said,  because  the  Pope  had  requested  from 
the  cardinal  two  thousand  ducats  which  a  relative  of 
the  cardinal  had  deposited  for  the  sale  of  a  large 
pearl  to  him.  The  pearl  had  been  bought  by  the 
cardinal  himself  for  the  price  of  two  thousand  ducats 
from  a  certain  Virgilio  Orsini  or  his  heirs.  In  order 
to  come  to  the  assistance  of  her  son,  the  mother  of 
the  cardinal,  when  she  heard  of  it,  paid  the  Pope  the 
two  thousand  ducats,  and  the  mistress  of  the  cardi- 
nal, who  had  the  said  pearl,  procured  admission  to 
the  Pope  in  male  attire  and  presented  him  the  pearl. 
Possessed  of  the  pearl  and  the  money,  the  Pope  gave 
the  order  that  the  two  should  be  allowed  again  as  be- 
fore to  bring  the  cardinal  food  and  drink.  The 
cardinal  had,  however,  in  the  meantime,  as  the  people 


CLOSING  YEARS  177 

said,  emptied  the  cup  that  had  been  prepared  for  him 
by  order  and  direction  of  the  Pope. 

On  Thursday,  the  2nd  of  February,  1503,  the 
feast  of  Purification,  the  Pope  blessed  and  dis- 
tributed the  candles  in  the  main  chapel  without  any 
crowding.  Nevertheless  he  had  around  himself  the 
wooden  railing.  Two  conservators  held  the  candles 
for  the  Pope.  Cardinal  Castro  celebrated  the  sol- 
emn mass  in  the  chapel.  All  this  was  done  in  the 
usual  and  customary  manner. 

On  Monday,  the  13th  of  February,  1503,  it  was 
said  in  Rome,  that  Giangiordano  Orsini  had  sur- 
rendered to  the  Pope  and  Cesare  without  any  condi- 
tion, that  furthermore,  Pandolfo  Petrucci  of  Siena 
and  Gian  Paolo  Baglioni  of  Perugia  had  been  taken 
prisoners  on  Florentine  territory. 

On  Wednesday,  the  15th  of  February,  1503,  the 
Cardinal  d'Este  departed  from  Rome  after  the  con- 
sistory in  which  he  had  taken  part,  in  order  to  re- 
turn to  Ferrara  on  account  of  the  resentment  Cesare 
Borgia  bore  toward  him  because  he  loved  the  princely 
sister-in-law  of  Cesare  and  had  had  intercourse  with 
her  as  also  had  had  Cesare. 

On  Thursday,  the  16th  of  February,  the  Pope 
sent  bombards  to  Cesare  from  the  Castle  San  Angelo 
to  aid  in  reducing  Bracciano. 

On  Monday,  the  20th  of  February,  a  secret  con- 
sistory was  held  during  which  the  Pope  told  the 
cardinals  that  the  Orsini  were  planning  to  invade 


178       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

Rome  by  stealth  and  to  pillage  the  houses  of  the 
cardinals.  He,  therefore,  warned  the  cardinals  that 
every  one  of  them  should  lay  in  a  store  of  provisions 
for  himself  in  his  house  and  protect  it  with  artillery. 
He  complained  of  Cesare  that  hitherto  he  had  not 
been  willing  to  obey  his  orders  concerning  the  con- 
quest of  Bracciano  and  the  other  strongholds  of  the 
Orsini,  but  that  he  preferred  to  listen  to  the  King  of 
France,  although  he  was  captain  of  the  church.  He 
declared  he  would  insist  in  any  case  on  the  capture 
of  Bracciano  and  the  other  places.  Furthermore, 
Cardinal  Orsini  had  offered  him  25,000  ducats  for 
his  release.  He  had  consoled  and  admonished  him 
to  be  of  good  cheer  and  before  all  to  take  good  care 
of  his  health,  since  everything  was  of  secondary 
importance,  and  he  had  ordered  all  the  physicians 
to  take  the  greatest  care  of  the  welfare  of  the  car- 
dinal. 

On  Wednesday,  the  22nd  of  February,  the  Car- 
dinal Orsini  died  in  the  Castle  of  San  Angelo.  May 
his  soul  rest  in  peace !  Amen ! 

The  Pope  commanded  my  colleague,  Bernardino 
Gutterii,  to  arrange  the  funeral  of  the  deceased.  I 
will  not,  therefore,  attend  the  ceremony  myself  nor 
have  anything  to  do  with  it,  as  I  have  no  wish  to  learn 
aught  that  docs  not  concern  me.1 

i  It  is  highly  probable  that  the  cardinal  was  poisoned  by 
order  of  the  Borgias. 


XIV 

THE  DEATH  AND  FUNERAL  OF 
ALEXANDER 

S~\N  Saturday,  the  12th  of  August,  1503,  the 
^-^  Pope  fell  ill  in  the  morning.  After  the  hour 
of  vespers,  between  six  and  seven  o'clock  a  fever 
appeared  and  remained  permanently. 

On  the  15th  of  August  thirteen  ounces  of  blood 
were  drawn  from  him  and  the  tertian  ague  super- 
vened. 

On  Thursday,  the  17th  of  August,  at  nine  o'clock 
in  the  forenoon  he  took  medicine. 

On  Friday,  the  18th,  between  nine  and  ten  o'clock 
he  confessed  to  the  Bishop  Gamboa  of  Carignola, 
who  then  read  mass  to  him.  After  his  communion  he 
gave  the  Eucharist  to  the  Pope  who  was  sitting  in 
bed.  Then  he  ended  the  mass  at  which  were  present 
five  cardinals,  Serra,  Juan  and  Francesco  Borgia, 
Casanova  and  Loris.  The  Pope  told  them  that  he 
felt  very  bad.  At  the  hour  of  vespers  after  Gamboa 
had  given  him  extreme  unction,  he  died. 

There  were  present,  in  addition,  only  the  datary 
and  the  papal  grooms.  Cesare,  who  was  lying  sick 
in  bed,  sent  Michelotto  with  many  men,  who  locked 

179 


180       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

all  doors  at  the  entrance  to  the  residence  of  the 
Pope.  One  of  them  drew  a  dagger  and  threatened 
Cardinal  Casanova,  if  he  did  not  give  him  the  keys 
and  the  money  of  the  Pope,  he  would  stab  him  and 
throw  him  out  of  the  window,  whereupon  the  fright- 
ened cardinal  surrendered  the  keys  to  him.  One 
after  the  other  they  entered  the  room  behind  the 
chamber  of  the  Pope  and  took  all  the  silver  they  could 
find  as  well  as  two  chests  with  100,000  ducats  each. 
At  eight  o'clock  they  opened  the  doors  again  and 
the  death  of  the  Pope  became  known.  In  the  mean- 
time his  servants  had  appropriated  whatever  was  left 
in  the  wardrobes  and  they  left  nothing  but  the  papal 
armchairs,  a  few  cushions,  and  the  rugs  on  the 
walls.  Cesare  did  not  appear  during  the  whole  ill- 
ness of  the  Pope  and  not  even  at  his  death.  Nor 
did  the  Pope  mention  him  or  Lucretia  with  one  word. 

After  seven  o'clock  my  colleague  arrived  at  the 
Vatican,  and  was  recognized  and  admitted.  He 
found  the  Pope  dead  and  had  him  washed  by  the 
servant  of  the  sacristy,  Balthasar,  and  a  papal  serv- 
ant. Then  they  put  on  him  all  his  everyday  gar- 
ments and  a  white  coat  without  a  train  which  he 
had  never  worn  -while  alive.  Over  this  they  put  a 
surplice.  And  thus  they  laid  him  on  a  bier  in  the 
ante-chamber  of  the  hall,  where  he  had  died,  with  a 
crimson  silk  and  a  beautiful  carpet  over  him. 

After  eight  o'clock  my  colleague  sent  for  me  and 
I  came.  The  cardinals  in  the  city  had  not  yet  re- 


THE  FUNERAL  OF  ALEXANDER    181 

ceived  any  announcement,  but  during  the  time  that  I 
went  to  the  Vatican,  it  was  communicated  to  them. 
But  none  of  them  made  any  move  nor  did  they  meet 
anywhere  else.  I  suggested  to  Carafa  that  he  ought 
to  prepare  for  imminent  dangers  and  after  nine 
o'clock  he  notified  all  the  cardinals,  through  his  sec- 
retary, that  they  should  deign  to  appear  the  next 
morning  in  Santa  Maria  Minerva.  There,  in  the 
middle  of  the  sacristy,  four  benches  were  placed  for 
the  cardinals  in  a  quadrangle.  When  I  came  to  the 
Pope  I  dressed  him  in  red  robes  all  of  brocade,  with 
a  short  fanon,  a  beautiful  chasuble,  and  with  stock- 
ings. And  as  there  was  no  cross  on  the  shoes,  I 
put  on  instead  his  daily  slippers  of  crimson  velvet 
with  the  golden  cross  which  I  bound  with  two  strings 
to  the  back  of  the  heels.  His  ring  was  missing  and 
I  could  not  recover  it.  Thereupon  we  carried  him 
through  the  two  rooms,  the  hall  of  the  Pontiffs, 
and  the  audience  room,  to  the  Camera  Papagalli, 
where  we  prepared  a  beautiful  table  of  one  rod  in 
length  with  a  crimson  cover  and  a  beautiful  rug 
over  it.  We  obtained  four  cushions  of  brocade  and 
one  of  crimson  velvet.  The  one  of  old  crimson  vel- 
vet we  did  not  use,  but  of  the  others  we  laid  one 
under  the  shoulders  of  the  Pope,  two  besides  and  one 
beneath  the  head  and  over  this  an  old  carpet.  And 
so  he  lay  throughout  the  night  with  two  torches, 
quite  alone,  although  the  prothonotaries  had  been 
invited  to  read  the  burial  service. 


182       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

I  returned  to  the  city  during  the  night,  after 
twelve  o'clock,  accompanied  by  eight  palace-guards. 
In  the  name  of  the  Vice-chancellor  I  ordered  the  run- 
ner Carlo,  together  with  his  companions,  under  pen- 
alty of  the  loss  of  his  office,  to  inform  the  whole 
clergy  of  Rome,  both  regular  and  secular,  that  they 
should  be  at  the  Vatican  on  the  morrow  at  nine 
o'clock  in  the  morning  to  escort  the  body  from  the 
main  chapel  to  St.  Peter's.  Two  hundred  torches 
were  prepared  for  the  escort  of  the  Pope. 

On  the  following  Monday,  the  19th  of  August, 
1503,  I  had  the  coffin  brought  to  the  Camera  Papa- 
galli  and  laid  the  body  in  it.  The  subdeacon,  in  his 
cloak,  stood  ready  to  carry  the  cross,  but  we  could 
not  find  the  papal  cross.  The  shield-bearers  and  a 
few  servants  of  the  chamber  were  called  together  to 
bear  forty-three  torches  as  well  as  four  penitentiaries, 
namely  the  Bishop  of  Milopotamo,  Claudius,  Cata- 
leni,  Andreas  Frisner,  and  Arnold  de  Bedietto  of  the 
order  of  the  Minorites.  During  the  night  they  sung 
the  requiem,  sitting  on  the  window-bench  and  laying 
their  hands  on  the  bier  of  the  Pope,  which  was  then 
carried  by  the  poor  who  stood  around  in  order  to 
see  the  Pope.  I  then  put  a  double  mattress  into 
the  coffin  and  over  it  a  beautiful  new  bishop's  cloak 
of  brocade  of  pale  mauve  with  two  new  veils  on 
which  were  embroidered  the  arms  of  Pope  Alexander. 
I  then  laid  the  Pope  on  this  and  covered  him  with 
an  old  rug  and  placing  an  old  pillow  beneath  his 


THE  FUNERAL  OF  ALEXANDER    183 

shoulders  and  two  cushions  of  brocade  beneath  his 
head.  Two  new  crimson  hats  with  golden  strings  I 
took  home  with  me.  The  body  thus  wrapped  up 
was  borne  by  our  servants,  but  they  became  appre- 
hensive that  they  would  not  be  able  to  carry  it  out 
of  the  palace  which  they  were  quite  well,  and  they 
left  it  to  the  chaplain  of  the  palace,  the  Bishop  of 
Sessa,  to  guard  him. 

We  brought  the  Pope  to  the  main  chapel,  where 
the  regular,  clergy  of  Rome,  the  clergy  of  St.  Peter's, 
and  the  canons  with  the  cross  assembled.  Then  he 
was  carried  from  the  main  chapel  to  the  center  of 
St.  Peter's.  First  came  the  cross,  then  the  monks  of 
St.  Onofrio,  the  Paulist  Fathers,  the  Franciscans, 
Augustinians  and  Carmelites,  three  brethren  only  of 
the  Order  of  the  Predicants  together  with  the  clergy 
of  St.  Peter's  and  the  chamberlain  of  the  Roman 
clergy  in  stole  and  pluviale  with  a  few  priests. 
About  a  hundred-and-forty  torches  were  borne  for 
the  most  part  by  the  "clerics  and  beneficiaries  of  St, 
Peter's  and  by  servants  and  retainers  of  the  Pope. 
Then  came  the  body.  The  beneficiaries  and  clerics 
surrounded  the  coffin  without  any  order,  and  it  was 
carried  by  the  poor  who  had  stood  around  it  in  the 
chapel,  while  four  or  six  canons  went  beside  them  with 
their  hands  on  the  bier.  Only  four  prelates  followed 
the  coffin,  two  by  two,  namely,  the  major-domo, 
Bishop  Deza  of  Zamora,  his  vicar  Gamboa,  and  the 
bishops  of  Narni  and  Sessa, 


184       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

When  the  coffin  was  deposited  in  the  center  of  the 
church,  the  Ncm  intres  in  judicium,  etc.,  should  have 
been  recited,  but  there  was  no  book  there.  While 
we  were  waiting  for  it  in  vain,  the  clergy  intonated 
the  responsorium :  Libera  me,  Domine.  During  the 
singing  some  soldiers  of  the  palace-guard  attempted 
to  appropriate  several  torches.  The  clergy  de- 
fended itself  against  them  and  the  soldiers  turned 
their  weapons  against  the  clergy,  who  left  their 
singing  and  fled  to  the  sacristy.  And  the  Pope  was 
left  lying  there  almost  alone.  I  took  up  the  bier 
together  with  three  others  and  we  carried  him  up 
to  the  main  altar  and  the  papal  throne  and  placed 
him  with  the  head  towards  the  altar,  closing  the  choir 
behind  the  coffin.  The  bishop  of  Sessa  feared  that  if 
the  people  came  near  to  theidead,  there  might  be  a 
scandal,  that  is,  some  one  whom  the  dead  had  injured 
might  take  revenge  upon  him.  Therefore  he  had 
the  coffin  taken  away  again  and  had  it  deposited  at 
the  entrance  of  the  chapel  between  the  stairs,  the  feet 
so  near  to  the  rails  and  the  door  that  one  could  touch 
them  easily  with  the  hand  through  the  railing. 
There  it  remained  the  whole  day  through  behind  the 
well-closed  railing. 

In  the  meantime  sixteen  cardinals  had  assembled 
in  Sta.  Maria  Minerva  after  nine  o'clock.  They 
appointed  Archbishop  Sachis  of  Ragusa  as  governor 
of  Rome  and  assigned  two  hundred  soldiers  to  him. 
The  office  of  the  chamberlain  they  handed  over  to 


THE  FUNERAL  OF  ALEXANDER    185 

Cardinal  Vera.  And  to  these  two  they  entrusted 
the  supervision  of  the  gates  of  Rome  and  of  the 
populace  and  the  clergy.  The  leaden  seal  of  Alex- 
ander VI  was  broken  before  them  in  their  presence 
by  the  plumbators,  and  they  ordered  that  the  papal 
ring  should  be  handed  over  to  the  datary,  which 
was  done  by  Cardinal  Casanova,  while  Pallavicini 
and  Borgia  charged  themselves  with  the  task  of  tak- 
ing an  inventory  of  the  possessions  of  the  Pope  in 
his  chamber.  The  congregation  ended  about  three 
o'clock. 

After  dinner  the  cardinals  before  named,  together 
with  the  clerics  of  the  Camera,  took  an  inventory  of 
the  silver  and  costly  furnishings.  They  found  the 
papal  crown  and  two  precious  tiaras,  all  the  rings 
which  the  Pope  used  at  the  mass,  and  the  whole 
service  of  vessels  used  by  the  Pope  when  officiating, 
as  much  as  could  be  packed  into  eight  large  chests. 
There  were  furthermore  silver  vessels  in  the  first 
chamber  behind  the  papal  apartment,  which  Michel- 
otto  Neri  had  overlooked,  and  a  box  of  Cyprus  wood 
which  was  covered  with  a  green  cloth  and  had  also 
not  been  discovered.  In  this  box  were  precious 
stones  and  rings  to  the  value  of  about  twenty-five 
thousand  ducats,  many  papers,  among  them  the  oath 
of  the  cardinals,  the  bull  of  investiture  of  the  king- 
dom of  Naples  and  various  other  documents. 

The  cleric  of  the  chamber,  Fernando  Ponzetto, 
made  arrangements  during  my  absence  with  the  car- 


186      POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

penters,  Michaele  and  Buccio,  for  a  catafalque  in 
the  middle  of  the  church  of  St.  Peter  fifteen  spans  in 
length,  twelve  spans  in  width  and  six  spans  in  height ; 
furthermore,  for  a  railing  in  the  aisle,  besides  the 
catafalque  to  hold  fifty  torches  and  a  hundred-and- 
fifty  torchholders,  also  for  benches  for  the  mourners 
and  a  hundred  prelates  —  everything  for  the  price 
of  a  hundred-and-fifteen  ducats,  the  ducat  at  ten 
carlines.  He  also  arranged  for  a  credence  for  the 
celebrant  and  that  they  should  execute  the  catafalque 
and  everything  else  during  the  whole  of  the  follow- 
ing day. 

Meanwhile  the  Pope,  as  has  been  told  before,  stood 
between  the  rails  of  the  main  altar  and  beside  him 
there  burned  four  torches.  The  decomposition  and 
blackness  of  his  face  increased  constantly  so  that 
he  looked  at  eight  o'clock,  when  I  saw  him,  like  the 
blackest  cloth  or  the  darkest  negro,  completely 
spotted,  the  nose  swollen,  the  mouth  quite  large,  the 
tongue  swollen  up,  doubled  so  that  it  started  out  of 
his  lips,  the  mouth  open,  in  short  so  horrible  that 
no  one  ever  saw  anything  similar  or  declared  to  know 
of  it. 

In  the  evening  after  nine  o'clock  he  was  brought 
from  there  to  the  chapel  of  Santa  Maria  delle  Febbri 
and  deposited  in  the  corner  on  the  wall  at  the  left  of 
the  altar  by  six  porters  who  made  jokes  and  allu- 
sions to  the  Pope  all  the  while.  The  two  carpenters 
had  made  the  coffin  too  narrow  and  too  short.  They 


THE  FUNERAL  OF  ALEXANDER    187 

laid  the  mitre  by  his  side,  covered  him  with  an  old 
carpet  and  helped  with  their  fists  to  fit  him  into  the 
coffin.  All  this  without  torches  or  any  other  illumi- 
nation, without  a  priest  or  any  person  who  took 
care  of  his  body !  Thus  told  me  Lord  Chrispolit  of 
St.  Peter. 

Hardness  and  falseness,  madness  and  hate,  rage,  lustful 

desire, 
Thirsty  for  blood  and  for  gold,  a  sponge  that  can  never 

be  filled, 

Alexander  the  sixth,  here  I  lie;  Roma  rejoice  thee 
Free  now  at  last;  for  my  death  was  to  mean  new  life 

for  you. 

Alexander  the  sixth  has  smothered  the  world  in  carnage, 
Pius  revives  it  again,  worthy  in  name  and  in  deed, 
Alexander  has  sold  the  altars  and  crosses  and  Christum: 
What  he  had  gotten  before,  now  he  distributes  again. 


APPENDIX 

CHARLES  VIII. —  Philip  de  Comines,  a  contemporary 
of  the  French  King,  describes  him  as  lacking  in  intelli- 
gence, and  as  being  capricious  and  easily  influenced, 
while  Guiccardini,  also  a  contemporary,  had  a  much 
better  opinion  of  him.  Charles  was  short  of  stature 
and  short-necked,  with  a  parrot-like  nose  of  enormous 
dimensions,  a  fiery  birth-mark  around  his  left  eye,  and 
twelve  toes  on  his  feet,  hidden  in  splayed  shoes,  which 
set  the  fashion  in  foot-gear  for  the  end  of  the  fifteenth 
century  in  Italy. 

INNOCENT  VIII. —  A  good  description  of  Innocent  is 
contained  in  a  report  of  the  ambassador  of  Florence 
to  his  ^government:  "  He  is  a  man,"  the  ambassador 
writes,  "  of  rather  more  than  medium  height,  of  fair 
culture,  pleasant  and  kindly  as  a  cardinal,  more  so  than 
the  dignity  of  a  cardinal  requires ;  he  appears  to  be  a 
man  of  peaceable  disposition,  but  I  doubt  whether,  in 
time,  his  office  may  not  change  his  mind.  He  has  an 
illegitimate  son,  who  is  now  at  Naples,  a  man  of  more 
than  twenty  years  of  age,  and  some  married  daughters, 
who  themselves  have  sons ;  he  has  a  brother  and  nephews 
besides,  one  of  whom  is  a  priest,  a  canon  of  St.  Peter's, 
Messer  Lorenzo  by  name,  and  it  is  thought  that  he  will 
make  him  a  cardinal  at  his  first  election  of  cardinals. 
Filippo  di  Nerone  has  a  niece  of  his  as  his  mistress, 
who  was  the  wife  of  Stoldo  Altovite,  and  when  the  Pon- 

189 


190       POPE  ALEXANDER  VI  AND  HIS  COURT 

tiff  was  a  cardinal  he  held  him  in  high  esteem.  He  is 
naturally  rather  stout,  fifty-three  years  of  age,  very 
prosperous,  and  an  admirer  of  learned  men." 

Another  contemporary,  the  historian  Infessura,  has 
this  of  him  to  say:  "  The  vicar  of  the  Pope  in  Rome 
and  neighborhood,  watchful  of  his  flock  as  befits  an 
honorable  man,  published  an  edict  forbidding  clergy  as 
well  as  laics,  whatever  their  position  might  be,  to  keep 
mistresses  either  openly  or  in  secret.  The  penalty  for 
so  doing  would  be  excommunication  and  confiscation  of 
their  benefices,  for  it  was  a  practice  which  redounded 
to  the  discredit  of  priestly  dignity  and  divine  law. 
When  the  Pope  heard  this,  he  summoned  the  vicar  and 
commanded  him  to  annul  the  edict,  saying  that  the  prac- 
tice was  not  forbidden.  And  indeed,  such  was  the  life 
led  by  the  clergy  that  there  was  hardly  one  who  did  not 
keep  a  mistress.  The  number  of  harlots  at  that  time 
living  in  Rome  amounted  to  6800,  not  counting  those 
who  practiced  their  nefarious  trade  under  the  cloak  of 
concubinage  and  those  who  exercised  their  arts  in 
secret." 

ZIZIM  (or  DJEM). —  He  was  the  younger  son  of  Ma- 
homet II  and  was  defeated  by  his  brother,  Bajazet, 
when  he  attempted  to  drive  him  from  the  throne.  He 
then  took  refuge  with  the  knights  at  Rhodes.  Sultan 
Bajazet  used  in  turn  both  promises  and  threats  to  get 
the  fugitive  into  his  power.  For  greater  safety  Zizim 
went  to  France,  where  the  Bishop  of  Aubusson  under- 
took, on  consideration  of  a  pension  of  45,000  ducats 
of  gold,  payable  on  the  first  of  August  in  each  year,  to 
defray  all  the  prince's  expenses,  and  prevent  his  flight 


APPENDIX  191 

to  re-open  the  struggle  against  his  brother.  In  violation 
of  his  pledged  word,  the  bishop  treated  the  young  prince 
not  as  his  guest  but  as  a  prisoner.  Several  European 
princes  insisted  that  Zizim  should  be  delivered  to  them, 
especially  Matthias  of  Hungary,  who  wished  to  make 
him  serve  his  own  designs  against  Bajazet  II.  The 
grand-master  of  the  knights  at  Rhodes  refused,  and 
excused  himself  for  his  inability  to  deliver  up  Zizim, 
whom  he  was  detaining  in  the  Pope's  name.  Upon  the 
representations  of  Innocent  VIII,  the  King  of  France 
permitted  the  prince  to  be  taken  to  Rome.  Thereupon 
Turkish  ambassadors  came  to  Paris  and  made  the  most 
alluring  offers  to  Charles  VIII,  if  he  would  undertake 
to  keep  Zizim  a  prisoner.  The  king  would  not  go  back 
upon  his  word,  and  the  Turkish  ambassadors  withdrew. 
Zizim  died  in  1495  and  the  general  opinion  of  con- 
temporaries was  that  the  prince  had  been  poisoned. 
Money  rewards  for  his  death  had  indeed  been  offered 
repeatedly  by  Sultan  Bajazet.  It  seems  more  likely, 
however,  that  the  Turkish  prince  died  a  victim  of  the 
very  irregular  life  he  led  and  the  five  heavy  meals  he 
used  to  consume  every  day.  It  is  very  probable,  though 
not  proven,  that  Alexander  VI  received  a  bribe  of  300,000 
ducats  for  the  return  of  Zizim's  dead  body,  which  was 
embalmed  and  shipped  to  Constantinople,  where  Bajazet 
received  it  with  great  pomp  and  a  parade  of  mourning. 
An  intercepted  letter  from  the  Sultan  to  the  Pope  men- 
tioning this  offer  of  money  was  delivered  by  Giovanni 
della  Rovere  to  his  brother,  the  Cardinal,  who,  detesting 
Alexander,  promptly  laid  it  before  Charles  VIII. 


DG 

797 

B97M 


SROBA